THE  CAMPERS 
OUT 


S.  EDWIN  CORLE.  TR. 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

IN  MEMORY  OF 
EDWIN  CORLE 

PRESENTED  BY 
JEAN  CORLE 


THE    CAMPERS    OUT 


The  Right  Path  and  the  Wrong 


BY 


EDWARD  S.  ELLIS,  A.  M. 

Author  of  "  True  to  Hii  Trust/'  "  Among  the  Esquimaux,"  etc. 


THE  PENN  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 

PHILADELPHIA  MCMII 


COPYRIGHT  1893  BY  THE  PENN  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I    THE  PLOTTERS 7 

II    How  THE  SCHEME  WORKED 21 

III  A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE 35 

IV  THE  RUNAWAYS 49 

V    THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR 63 

VI    SOWING  SEED 81 

VII    ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN     88 

VIII    FELLOW- PASSENGERS 98 

IX    DICK  HALLIARD 107 

X    A  STARTLING  SUMMONS 116 

XI    No  JOKK .  123 

XII    THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE 135 

XIII  ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP 146 

XIV  HOST  AKD  GUESTS 157 

XV    THE  FOREST  PATH 166 

XVI    THE  PLOTTERS     174 

XVII    A  BRAVE  EXPLOIT     ,   .  181 

XVIII    AN  ACT  OF  FORGETFULNESS 196 

XIX    AN  ERROR  OF  JUDGMENT 199 

XX    THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND 206 

XXI    "HELP!  HELP!" 223 

6 


6  CONTENTS 

CHAP. 

XXII  HOT  QUARTERS 234 

XXIII  A  BRILLIANT  SHOT 245 

XXIV  SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS 266 

XXV  DP  A  TRM 266 

XXVI  Hl'NTIXu  THE  HUNTERS 277 

XXVII  A  RACE  FOB  Lm 291 

XXVIII  A  CRT  FROM  THE  DARKNESS 300 

XXIX  A  SAD  DISCOVERT 311 

XXX  A  FRIEND   INDEED o20 

XXXI  DICK  HALLIARD  is  ASTOUNDED 331 

XXXII  How  IT  HAPPENED 344 

XXXIII  CONCLUSION «...          .  354 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  PLOTTERS 

JIM  McGovERN  was  poring  over  his  lesson 
one  afternoon  in  the  Ashton  public  school,  per- 
plexed by  the  thought  that  unless  he  mastered 
the  problem  on  which  he  was  engaged  he  would 
be  kept  after  the  dismissal  of  the  rest,  when  he 
was  startled  by  the  fall  of  a  twisted  piece  of 
paper  on  his  slate. 

He  looked  around  to  learn  its  starting  point, 
when  he  observed  Tom  Wagstaff,  who  was 
seated  on  the  other  side  of  the  room,  peeping 
over  the  top  of  his  book  at  him.  Tom  gave  a 
wink  which  said  plainly  enough  that  it  was  he 
who  had  nipped  the  message  so  dexterously 
across  the  intervening  space. 

Jim  next  glanced  at  the  teacher,  who  was  busy 
with  a  small  girl  that  had  gone  to  his  desk  for 

7 


g  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

help  in  her  lessons.    The  coast  being  clear,  so 
to  speak,  he  unfolded  the  paper  and  read : 

"Meat  Bill  Waylett  and  me  after  scool  at 
the  cross  roads,  for  the  bizness  is  of  the  utmoast 
importante  dont  fale  to  be  there  for  the  iurn  is 
hot  and  we  must  strike  be4  it  gits  cool. 

TOM." 

The  meaning  of  this  note,  despite  its  Volapuk 
construction,  was  clear,  and  Jim  felt  that  he 
must  be  on  hand  at  all  hazards. 

So  the  urchin  applied  himself  with  renewed 
vigor  to  his  task,  and,  mastering  it,  found  him- 
self among  the  happy  majority  that  were  allowed 
to  leave  school  at  the  hour  of  dismissal.  A 
complication,  however,  arose  from  the  fact  that 
the  writer  of  the  note  was  one  of  those  who 
failed  with  his  lesson,  and  was  obliged  to  stay 
with  a  half-dozen  others  until  he  recited  it  cor- 
rectly. 

Thus  it  happened  that  Jim  McGovern  and 
Billy  "Waylett,  after  sauntering  to  the  cross- 
roads, which  had  been  named  as  the  rendezvous, 
and  waiting  until  the  rest  of  the  pupils  dis- 


THE   PLOTTERS  9 

appeared,  found  themselves  without  their 
leader. 

But  they  were  not  compelled  to  wait  long, 
when  the  lad,  who  was  older  than  they,  was 
seen  hurrying  along  the  highway,  eager  to  meet 
and  explain  to  them  the  momentous  business 
that  had  led  him  to  call  this  special  meet- 
ing. 

"Fellers,"  said  he,  as  he  came  panting  up, 
"  let's  climb  over  the  fence  and  go  among  the 
trees." 

"What  for?"  asked  Billy  Waylett. 

"  It  won't  do  for  anybody  to  hear  us." 

"Well,  they  won't  hear  us,"  observed  Jim 
McGovern,  "  if  we  stay  here,  for  we  can  see  any 
one  a  half  mile  off." 

"  But  they  might  sneak  up  when  we  wasn't 
watching,"  insisted  the  ringleader,  who  pro- 
ceeded to  scale  the  fence  in  the  approved  style 
of  boyhood,  the  others  following  him. 

Tom  led  the  way  for  some  distance  among  the 
trees,  and  then,  when  he  came  to  a  halt,  peered 
among  the  branches  overhead,  and  between  and 


j0  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

behind  the  trunks,  to  make  sure  no  cowens  were 
in  the  neighborhood. 

Finally,  everything  was  found  to  be  as  he 
wished,  and  he  broke  the  important  tidings  in 
guarded  undertones. 

"  I  say,  boys,  are  you  both  going  to 
stick?" 

"  You  bet  we  are,"  replied  Billy,  while  Jim 
nodded  his  head  several  times  to  give  emphasis 
to  his  answer. 

"  Well,  don't  you  think  the  time  has  come  to 
strike?" 

"  I've  been  thinking  so  for  two — three  weeks," 
said  Billy. 

"  What  I  asked  you  two  to  meet  me  here  for 
was  to  tell  you  that  I've  made  up  my  mind  we 
must  make  a  move.  Old  Mr.  Stearns,  our 
teacher,  is  getting  meaner  every  day ;  he  gives 
us  harder  lessons  than  ever,  and  this  afternoon 
he  piled  it  on  so  heavy  I  had  to  stay  after  you 
fellers  left.  If  Sam  Bascomb  hadn't  sot  behind 
me,  and  whispered  two  or  three  of  them  words, 
I  would  have  been  stuck  there  yet." 


THE  PLOTTERS  \\ 

"He  come  mighty  nigh  catching  me,  too," 
observed  Jim  McGovern. 

"  You  know  we've  made  up  our  minds  to  go 
West  to  shoot  Injuns,  and  the  time  has  come  to 

go." 

The  sparkle  of  the  other  boys'  eyes  and  the 

flush  upon  their  ruddy  faces  showed  the  pleas- 
ure which  this  announcement  caused.  The 
bliss  of  going  West  to  reduce  the  population  of 
our  aborigines  had  been  in  their  dreams  for 
months,  and  they  were  impatient  with  their 
chosen  leader  that  he  had  deferred  the  delight 
so  long.  They  were  happy  to  learn  at  last  that 
the  delay  was  at  an  end. 

"  Now  I  want  to  know  how  you  fellers  have 
made  out,"  said  Tom,  with  an  inquiring  look 
from  one  to  the  other. 

"  I  guess  you'll  find  we've  done  purty  well," 
said  Jim ;  "  anyways  I  know  /  have ;  I  stole 
my  sister's  gold  watch  the  other  night  and  sold 
it  to  a  peddler  for  ten  dollars." 

"  What  did  you  do  with  the  ten  dollars  ?" 

"  I  bought  a  revolver  and  a  lot  of  cartridges. 


12  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Oh !  I  tell  you  I'm  primed  and  ready,  and  I'm 
in  favor  of  not  leaving  a  single  Injun  in  the 
West!" 

"  Them's  my  idees,"  chimed  Billy  Waylett 

"  Well,  how  have  you  made  out,  Billy  ?" 

"  I  got  hold  of  father's  watch  day  before  yes- 
terday, but  he  catched  me  when  I  was  sneaking 
out  of  the  house  and  wanted  to  know  what  I 
was  up  to.  I  told  him  I  thought  it  needed 
cleaning  and  was  going  to  take  it  down  to  the 
jeweler's  to  have  it  'tended  to." 

"Well,  what  then?" 

Billy  sighed  as  he  said,  meekly : 

"  Father  said  he  guessed  I  was  the  one  that 
needed  'tending  to,  and  he  catched  me  by  the 
nape  of  the  neck,  and,  boys,  was  you  ever 
whipped  with  a  skate  strap  ?" 

His  friends  shook  their  heads  as  an  intima- 
tion that  they  had  never  been  through  that 
experience, 

"  Well,  I  hope  you  never  will ;  but,  say,"  he 
added,  brightening  up,  "  mother  has  a  way  of 
leaving  her  pocket-book  layin'  round  that's 


THE  PLOTTERS  13 

awful  mean,  'cause  it  sets  a  fellow  to  wishing  for 
it.  Pop  makes  her  an  allowance  of  one  hun- 
dred dollars  a  month  to  run  things,  and  last 
night  I  scooped  twenty  dollars  out  of  her 
pocket-book,  when  it  laid  on  the  bureau  in  her 
room." 

"Did  she  find  it  out?"  asked  Tom  Wag- 
staff. 

"Didn't  she?  Well,  you  had  better  believe 
she  did,  and  she  raised  Cain,  but  I  fixed  things." 

"How?"  asked  his  companions,  deeply  inter- 
ested. 

"  I  told  her  I  seen  Kate,  our  hired  girl,  com- 
ing out  of  the  room  on  tip- toe,  just  after  dark. 
Then  mother  went  for  Kate,  and  she  cried  and 
said  she  wouldn't  do  a  thing  like  that  to  save 
her  from  starving.  It  didn't  do  no  good,  for 
mother  bounced  her." 

No  thought  of  the  burning  injustice  done  an 
honest  servant  entered  the  thought  of  any  one  of 
the  three  boys.  They  chuckled  and  laughed, 
and  agreed  that  the  trick  was  one  of  the  bright- 
est of  the  kind  they  had  ever  known.  Could 


14  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

the  other  two  have  done  as  well,  the  party 
would  have  been  on  their  Westward  jaunt  at 
that  moment. 

"I've  sometimes  thought,"  said  Tom  Wag- 
staff,  "  that  the  old  folks  must  have  a  'spicion  of 
what's  going  on,  for  they  watch  me  so  close  that 
I  haven't  had  a  chance  to  steal  a  dollar,  and  you 
know  it  will  never  do  to  start  without  plenty  of 
money ;  but  I've  a  plan  that'll  fetch  'em,"  he 
added,  with  a  meaning  shake  of  his  head. 

"What  is  it?" 

"  I'll  tell  you  in  a  minute  ;  you  see  I've  got 
everything  down  fine,  and  I've  made  some 
changes  in  our  plans." 

His  companions  listened  closely. 

'  You  know  that  when  we  got  through  read- 
ing that  splendid  book,  'Roaring  Ralph,  the 
Cyclone  of  the  Rockies,'  we  made  up  our  minds 
that  we  must  have  two  revolvers  and  a  Win- 
chester repeating  rifle  apiece  before  we  started  ?" 

The  others  nodded,  to  signify  that  they  re- 
membered the  understanding. 

"  I  was  talking  with  a  tramp  the  other  day, 


THE  PLOTTERS  15 

who  told  me  that  he  spends  each  winter  among 
the  Rocky  Mountains  killing  Injins,  and  it's  the 
biggest  kind  of  fun.  He  says  he  steals  up  to  a 
camp  where  there's  'bout  fifty  or  a  hundred  of 
'em,  and  makes  a  noise  like  a  grizzly  bear.  That 
scares  'em  so  they  all  jump  up  and  run  for  the 
woods.  He  takes  after  them  and  chases  'em  till 
they  climb  the  trees.  Then,  when  they  are  all 
trying  to  hide  among  the  limbs,  beggin'  for 
their  lives,  he  begins.  He  takes  his  place  in 
the  middle,  and  keeps  popping  away  until  he 
has  dropped  'em  all.  He  says  he  has  to  stop 
sometimes  to  laugh  at  the  way  they  come  tum- 
bling down,  a  good  many  of  'em  falling  on  their 
heads.  One  time  he  treed  forty-seven  of  'em 
where  the  ground  was  soft  and  swampy.  Twelve 
of  the  bravest  Injin  warriors  turned  over  in  fall- 
ing through  the  limbs  and  struck  on  their  scalps. 
The  ground  bein'  soft,  they  sunk  down  over 
their  shoulders,  and  stayed  there  wrong-side  up. 
He  said  he  almost  died  a-laughing,  to  see  their 
legs  sticking  up  in  air,  and  they  kicking  like 
the  mischief.  When  he  got  through  there  was 


16  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

twelve  Injins  with  their  legs  out  of  the  ground 
and  their  heads  below.  He  said  it  looked  as 
though  some  one  had  been  planting  Injins  and 
they  was  sproutin'  up  mighty  lively.  He  tried 
to  pull  'em  out,  so  as  to  get  their  scalps,  but  they 
was  stuck  fast  and  he  had  to  give  it  up." 

"And  didn't  he  get  their  scalps?"  asked 
Jimmy  McGovern. 

"  No ;  it  almost  broke  his  heart  to  leave  'em, 
but  he  had  to,  for  there  was  some  other  Injins 
to  look  after.  Well,  this  tramp  told  me  that  all 
we  needed  was  a  revolver  apiece." 

"  Oh !  pshaw !"  exclaimed  Billy,  "  we  can't  get 
along  without  rifles  of  the  repeating  kind." 

"  Of  course  not,  but  we  must  wait  till  we 
arrive  out  West  before  we  buy  'em.  If  each  of 
us  has  a  gun  on  our  shoulder  we're  liable  to  be 
stopped  by  the  officers." 

"  Well,  if  the  officers  git  too  sassy,"  sug- 
gested Billy,  "  why  we'll  drop  them  in  their 
tracks  and  run." 

1  That  might  do  if  there  wasn't  so  many  of 
'em.  We  don't  want  to  bother  with  them,  for 


THE  PLOTTERS  17 

we're  goin*  for  Injins,  and  now  and  then  a 
grizzly  bear." 

"  I'm  willing  to  do  what  you  think  is  best ; 
but  who  is  this  tramp  that  told  you  so  much  ?" 

"He  said  he  was  called  Snakeroot  Sam, 
because  he  rooted  so  hard  for  rattlesnakes.  He 
tells  me  what  we  want  is  plenty  of  money,  and 
it  was  our  duty  to  steal  everything  we  can  from 
our  parents  and  keep  it  till  we  get  out  West, 
where  we  can  buy  our  Winchesters.  If  the 
people  charge  too  much  or  act  sassy  like  we  can 
plug  them  and  take  the  guns  away  from  'em." 

This  scheme  struck  the  listeners  favorably, 
and  they  smiled,  nodded  their  heads,  and  fairly 
smacked  their  lips  at  the  prospect  of  the  glori- 
ous sport  awaiting  them. 

"  Snakeroot  Sam  is  a  mighty  clever  feller, 
and  he  says  he  will  help  us  all  he  can.  When 
we  get  enough  money  we  are  to  let  him  know, 
and  he  will  take  charge  of  us.  That  will  be 
lucky,  for  he  can  be  our  guide.  He  isn't  very 
clean-looking,"  added  Tom,  with  a  vivid  recol- 
lection of  the  frowsy  appearance  of  the  individ- 
2 


jg  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

ual ;  "  but  he  tells  me  that  after  we  cross  the 
Mississippi  it's  very  dangerous  to  have  our 
clothing  washed,  'cause  there's  something  in  the 
water  that  don't  agree  with  the  people.  That's 
the  reason  why  he  has  his  washed  only  once  a 
year,  and  then  he  says  he  almost  catches  his 
death  of  cold." 

"  Gracious !"  said  Billy,  "  if  he  knows  so 
much  about  the  West,  we  must  have  him  for  our 
guide.  Injin  slayers  always  have  to  have  a 
guide  and  we'll  hire  him." 

"That's  my  idee  exactly.  I  spoke  to  Sam 
about  it,  and  he  said  he  would  like  to  oblige  us 
very  much,  though  he  had  two  or  three  con- 
tracts on  hand  which  was  worth  a  good  many 
thousand  dollars  to  him,  but  he  liked  my  looks 
so  well  he'd  throw  them  up  and  join  us." 

"  How  much  will  he  charge  ?" 

"  I  didn't  ask  him  that ;  but  he's  a  fair  man 
and  will  make  it  all  right.  What  I  don't  want 
you  to  forget,  boys,  is  that  we've  got  to  raise  a 
good  deal  more  money." 

"  What  a  pity  I  didn't  steal  all  there  was  in 


THE   PLOTTERS  19 

mother's  pocket-book  when  I  had  such  a  good 
chance,"  remarked  Billy,  with  a  sigh  ;  "  if  I  get 
another  chance  I'll  fix  it." 

"I  think  I  can  slip  into  father's  room  to- 
night after  he's  asleep,"  added  Jim  McGovern, 
"  and  if  I  do,  I'll  clean  him  out." 

"  You  fellers  have  a  better  chance  than  me," 
said  Tom,  "  but  I'm  going  to  beat  you  both  and 
have  twice  as  much  money  as  you." 

This  was  stirring  news  to  the  other  boys,  who 
were  seated  on  the  ground  at  the  feet,  as  may 
be  said,  of  their  champion.  They  asked  him  in 
awed  voices  to  explain. 

"  You've  got  a  pistol,  Jimmy  ?" 

"Yes;  a  regular  five-chambered  one,  and 
I've  got  a  lot  of  cartridges,  too." 

"  There's  going  to  be  a  concert  at  the  Hall 
to-night,"  added  Tom,  peering  behind,  around, 
and  among  the  trees  again  to  make  sure  no  one 
else  heard  his  words, "  and  father  and  mother 
are  going.  They  will  take  all  the  children,  too, 
except  me." 

"How's  that?" 


20  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  He  says  I  was  such  a  bad  boy  yesterday 
that  he  means  to  punish  me  by  making  me  stay 
at  home,  but  that's  just  what  I  want  him  to  do, 
and  if  he  feels  sort  of  sorry  and  lets  up,  I'll 
pretend  I'm  sick  so  he  will  leave  me  behind.  I 
tell  you,  fellows,  Providence  is  on  our  side  and 
we're  going  to  win." 

His  companions  shared  the  faith  of  the  young 
scamp,  who  now  proceeded  to  unfold  his  astound- 
ing scheme. 


CHAPTER  II 

HOW  THE  SCHEME  WORKED 

"  THE  folks  will  leave  the  house,"  said  Tom 
Wagstaff,  "  about  half-past  seven,  and  there  will 
be  no  one  home  but  me  and  Maggie,  the  girl. 
I'll  be  up  in  my  room  and  Maggie  down-stairs. 
When  I  lean  out  the  window  and  wave  my  hand 
I  want  you,  Jim,  to  fire  two  or  three  charges  out 
of  your  revolver  through  the  winders  of  the 
dining-room." 

"  What  for?"  asked  the  startled  Jim. 

"  Wait,  and  I'll  tell  you ;  the  noise  of  the 
pistol  and  the  breaking  of  the  glass  will  scare 
Maggie  half  to  death  ;  she  will  run  out  of  the 
house,  and  you  and  Billy  must  then  slip  inside, 
hurry  up-stairs,  tie  me  to  the  bed-post,  and  put  a 
gag  in  my  mouth.  I'll  have  all  the  money  and 
jewelry  ready  in  a  handkerchief,  and  you  can 
scoot  with  it.  Maggie  will  run  down  to  the 
Hall  and  tell  father  and  mother,  and  they'll 
hurry  home  and  be  so  scared  they  won't  know 

21 


22  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

what  to  do.  They'll  untie  me,  and  I'll  pretend 
I'm  almost  dead,  and  they'll  call  in  the  police, 
and  when  I  come  to,  I'll  have  a  story  to  tell 
about  robbers  with  masks  on  their  faces,  and  all 
that  sort  of  thing,  and  they'll  hunt  for  'em,  and 
never  smell  a  mouse.  What  do  you  think  of  it, 
fellers?" 

It  was  a  scheme  which,  in  its  vicious  cunning, 
was  worthy  of  older  scamps  than  these  three 
young  school-boys ;  but  their  minds  were  poi- 
soned by  pernicious  reading,  and  they  eagerly 
entered  into  its  spirit.  Everything  promised 
success,  and  Tom,  the  originator  of  the  plan, 
found  his  companions  as  eager  as  himself  to  lend 
a  hand  in  carrying  it  out. 

It  seemed  as  if  fate  had  arranged  to  help  the 
boys.  When  the  three  climbed  over  the  fence 
again  into  the  highway,  and  separated  to  their 
homes,  Tom,  in  order  that  there  should  be  no 
miscarriage  of  the  programme,  took  pains  to  be 
particularly  ugly  and  impudent  to  his  parents. 
His  kind-hearted  father  was  disposed  at  first  to 
recall  the  threat  made  in  the  morning  that  his 


HOW  THE  SCHEME  WOKKED  23 

son  should  not  go  with  the  rest  to  the  concert  in 
the  Town  Hall,  but  he  was  so  irritated  by  the 
behavior  of  the  lad  that  he  not  only  carried  out 
his  threat,  but  was  on  the  point  of  chastising 
him  before  leaving  home. 

It  followed,  therefore,  that  when  eight  o'clock 
came,  the  condition  of  the  household  was  just 
what  Tom  prophesied  and  wished.  Maggie,  the 
hired  girl,  was  busy  at  her  duties  below- stairs, 
when  he  stole  softly  to  the  upper  story  and 
began  his  work  of  ransacking  the  bureau- 
drawers.  He  found  considerable  jewelry  be- 
longing to  his  mother  and  sisters,  besides  over 
seventy  dollars  in  money  which  his  father  had 
left  within  easy  reach. 

All  this  was  gathered  into  a  handkerchief, 
which  was  securely  tied  and  placed  on  a  chair 
beside  the  window,  where  the  gas,  was  burning 
at  full  head.  Then,  everything  being  in  readi- 
ness, he  quietly  raised  the  window  and  looked 
out. 

The  night  was  dark,  without  any  moon,  and 
even  his  keen  eyes  could  detect  nothing  among 


24  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

the  dense  trees  which  surrounded  the  fine  resi- 
dence of  his  father.  But,  when  he  whistled, 
there  was  a  reply  from  under  the  branches 
which  he  recognized  as  coming  from  his  allies, 
who  were  on  the  lookout. 

Tom  waved  his  hand,  lowered  the  sash,  and 
stepped  back  from  the  window. 

Maggie  was  singing  below-stairs  and,  with 
that  exception,  everything  was  still.  His  heart 
beat  fast  as  he  knew  that  the  opening  of  the 
drama,  as  it  may  be  called,  was  at  hand. 

Suddenly  the  sharp  report  of  a  pistol  rang 
out  on  the  night,  followed  by  a  second  and  third 
shot,  mingled  with  the  crash  and  jingle  of  glass. 
Jim  McGovern  was  doing  his  part  with  unques- 
tioned promptness. 

The  singing  of  Maggie  ceased  as  if  she  were 
paralyzed  by  the  shock;  but  with  the  third 
report  her  scream  pierced  every  nook  in  the 
building,  and  she  was  heard  running  to  and  fro 
as  if  in  blind  terror.  She  would  have  dashed 
up-stairs  to  escape,  but  a  noise  on  the  rear  porch 
caused  her  to  believe  the  burglars  were  about 


HOW  THE  SCHEME  WORKED  25 

entering  the  building,  and  she  was  certain  to  be 
killed  if  she  remained. 

Through  the  front  door  she  went  in  the  dark- 
ness, her  screams  stilled  through  fear  that  the 
dreaded  beings  would  be  guided  by  them  ;  and, 
recovering  her  senses  somewhat  when  she 
reached  the  street,  she  hurried  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Town  Hall  to  acquaint  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Wagstaff  with  the  awful  goings-on  at 
home. 

Billy  Waylett  and  Jim  McGovern  were  on 
the  watch,  and  the  moment  she  vanished  they 
entered  through  the  rear  door,  which  remained 
unlocked,  and  hastened  up-stairs  to  the  room 
where  the  gas  was  burning  and  from  which 
Tom  had  signalled  to  them. 

"  Quick,  fellers !"  he  said,  as  they  burst  into 
the  apartment,  "  father  will  soon  be  back." 

"  Where's  the  rope  ?"  asked  Jim. 

"  There  on  the  chair." 

"  What's  that  handkerchief  for?" 

"  The  money  and  jewelry  is  in  it ;  tie  me  first 
and  then  hurry  out  with  that,  and  take  good 


2g  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

care  of  it  till  to-morrow,  when  we  will  fix 
things ;  hurry  up !" 

Billy  had  the  rope  in  hand,  and  both  boys  set 
to  work  to  bind  the  young  rogue  to  the  bed-post. 
Since  the  victim  gave  all  the  aid  he  could,  the 
task  was  completed  with  less  delay  and  difficulty 
than  would  have  been  supposed. 

This  was  due  also  to  the  preparations  which 
Tom  had  made  for  the  business.  A  strong  bed- 
cord,  cut  in  several  pieces,  was  at  hand.  His 
wrists  were  bound  together  behind  his  back; 
then  his  ankles  were  joined,  and  finally  the  long- 
est piece  of  rope  was  wound  several  times  around 
his  waist  and  made  fast  to  the  bed-post.  This 
rendered  him  helpless,  and  he  could  not  have 
released  himself  had  his  life  been  at  stake. 

But  the  shrewd  boy  knew  that  something 
more  must  be  done.  Though  tied  securely,  his 
mouth  was  at  command,  and  it  was  to  be  ex- 
pected that  he  would  use  his  voice  with  the  full- 
est power  the  moment  his  captors  left  him  alone. 

But  with  all  the  cunning  displayed  by  Tom, 
and  with  all  his  perfect  preparations  in  other 


HOW  THE  SCHEME  WORKED  27 

respects,  and  after  having  referred  to  the  neces- 
sity of  the  gagging  operation,  he  had  forgotten 
to  be  ready  for  it. 

"  What  shall  we  put  in  your  mouth  ?"  asked 
Jim,  pausing  and  looking  round  after  the  bind- 
ing was  finished. 

"  Golly !  I  forgot  all  about  that,"  was  the  re- 
ply. 

Billy  darted  to  the  bureau  and  caught  up  a 
large  hair-brush. 

"  How'll  this  do  ?"  he  asked,  holding  it  up  to 
view. 

"  It  won't  do  at  all,"  was  the  disgusted  reply ; 
"  it's  too  big  for  my  mouth." 

"I  don't  know  'bout  that;  you've  got  the 
biggest  mouth  in  school." 

"  We'll  take  a  sheet  off  the  bed,"  said  Jim, 
beginning  to  tug  at  the  coverlets. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  you  ?"  asked  Tom ; 
"  do  you  think  you  can  cram  a  whole  sheet  in 
my  mouth  ?" 

"Why  not?" 

"  'Cause  you  can't ;  that's  the  reason." 


Og  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I  have  it,"  exclaimed  Billy,  running  to  the 
corner  of  the  room  and  catching  up  a  porcelain 
cuspidor ;  "  this  will  just  fit.  Open  your  mouth, 
Tom,  and  give  me  a  chance." 

But  at  this  juncture,  when  the  perplexity 
threatened  to  upset  everything,  Billy  Waylett 
solved  the  difficulty  by  whisking  out  his  linen 
pocket-handkerchief. 

"  Now  you're  talking,"  remarked  the  pleased 
Tom ;  "  why  didn't  we  think  of  that  before  ?" 

It  was  curious,  indeed,  that  they  did  not,  and 
it  was  curious,  too,  in  view  of  the  cunning  shown 
in  other  directions,  that  all  three  forgot  a  pre- 
caution which  ought  to  have  occurred  to  them. 

A  handkerchief  was  just  the  thing  to  be  used 
to  seal  the  mouth  of  the  victim,  but  it  should  have 
come  from  the  pocket  of  Tom  Wagstaff  instead 
of  from  Billy  Waylett's. 

Perhaps  had  the  boys  felt  that  abundance 
of  time  was  at  command,  they  would  have 
thought  of  this  necessity ;  but  they  were  well 
aware  that  Maggie,  the  servant,  was  making 
good  speed  to  the  Town  Hall,  and  that  Mr. 


HOW  THE  SCHEME  WORKED  29 

Wagstaff  would  not  let  the  grass  grow  under 
his  feet  on  his  way  home.  Besides,  too,  the 
screams  of  the  girl  were  likely  to  bring  others 
to  the  spot  before  the  coming  of  the  owner  of 
the  house.  The  boys,  therefore,  had  not  a 
minute  to  throw  away,  and  they  did  not  idle 
their  time. 

The  twisted  handkerchief  was  pushed  be- 
tween the  open  jaws  of  the  victim,  like  the  bit 
in  a  horse's  mouth,  and  then  knotted  and  tied 
behind  his  head.  Billy,  who  took  charge  of  this 
little  job,  was  not  over-gentle,  and  more  than 
once  the  victim  protested.  Little  heed,  however, 
was  paid  to  him,  and  his  words  were  but 
feeble  mumblings  when  sifted  through  the 
meshes  of  the  handkerchief. 

"There  !  I  guess  that'll  do,"  said  Billy,  step- 
ping back  and  surveying  his  work ;  "  how  do 
you  feel,  Tommy  ?" 

The  latter  nodded  his  head,  mumbled,  and 
tried  to  speak.  He  was  urging  them  to  leave, 
but  his  words  were  unintelligible. 

Meanwhile   Jim  had   picked   up  the  other 


30  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

handkerchief,  tied  at  the  corners,  and  was  sur- 
prised to  find  how  heavy  it  was.  It  contained 
much  valuable  property. 

The  boys  were  reminded  of  their  remissness 
by  the  sound  of  voices  on  the  outside.  Neigh- 
bors were  at  hand. 

"  We're  caught ;  it's  too  late ;  what  shall  we 
do?"  gasped  Jim,  dropping  the  handkerchief 
with  its  precious  contents. 

"They  will  hang  us  for  bigamy,"  replied 
Billy,  turning  pale  and  trembling  in  every  limb. 

Tom  Wagstaff  tried  hard  to  utter  a  few  words, 
and  was  struggling  to  free  himself,  but  succeeded 
in  neither  attempt. 

"  Come  on !"  whispered  Jim,  catching  up  his 
load  again ;  "  they  haven't  got  in,  and  we  may 
have  a  chance." 

He  whisked  through  the  open  door,  and 
skurried  down  the  carpeted  stairs,  with  Billy  so 
close  on  his  heels  that  both  narrowly  escaped 
bumping  and  rolling  to  the  bottom. 

The  voices  were  louder,  and  it  looked  as  if  the 
youngsters  were  caught. 


HOW  THE   SCHEME  WORKED  31 

And  such  would  have  been  the  case,  but  for 
the  timidity  of  the  parties  out-doors.  They  had 
been  drawn  thither  by  the  out-cries  of  the  serv- 
ant, and  were  convinced  that  some  fearful 
tragedy  was  going  on,  or  had  been  completed 
within  the  dwelling. 

These  people  were  unarmed,  and  it  was  only 
natural  that  they  should  shrink  from  entering 
where  several  desperate  men  were  supposed  to 
be  at  bay.  They  consulted  with  each  other 
and  decided  to  await  the  arrival  of  re-enforce- 
ments. 

This  was  the  golden  opportunity  of  the  young 
scamps.  The  rear  door  was  ajar  and  they  noise- 
lessly drew  it  inward  far  enough  to  allow  them 
to  pass  through. 

Before  venturing  forth  they  peeped  out  in  the 
darkness.  They  could  see  nothing,  though,  for 
that  matter,  there  might  have  been  a  dozen  per- 
sons within  a  few  feet  without  being  visible ;  but 
the  room  in  which  the  lads  stood  was  also  with- 
out a  light,  so  that  the  advantage  was  equal. 

The  sound  of  the  voices  showed  that  the  new 


g2  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

arrivals  were  at  the  front,  and  the  way  was  open 
for  the  flight  of  the  amateur  burglars,  who  still 
hesitated,  afraid  that  men  were  lying  in  wait  to 
nab  them. 

More  than  likely  they  would  have  tarried  too 
long,  but  for  a  movement  on  the  part  of  the  new- 
comers. They  were  increasing  so  fast  that  they 
became  courageous,  and  one  of  them  pushed 
open  the  front  door. 

The  creaking  of  its  hinges  and  the  tramping 
in  the  adjoining  room  spurred  Jim  and  Billy, 
who  hesitated  no  longer.  Through  the  door 
they  stole  on  tip-toe,  and  a  few  steps  took  them 
across  the  porch  to  the  soft  ground,  where  the 
soft  earth  gave  back  no  sound.  The  trees,  too, 
seemed  to  spread  their  protecting  branches  over 
them,  and  inspired  them  with  such  courage  that, 
after  hurrying  a  few  rods,  they  came  to  a  stop 
and  looked  back  and  listened. 

"  By  George !  that  was  the  luckiest  thing  that 
ever  happened  to  us  I"  whispered  Jim  McGov- 
ern,  with  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"  That's  so,"   assented  his  companion  ;    "  I 


HOW  THE  SCHEME  WORKED  33 

thought  we  was    goners    sure,   and  we  come 
mighty  nigh  it." 

"  I  wonder  whether  that  gag  is  too  tight  in 
Tom's  mouth  ?" 

"  No,  of  course  not ;  can't  he  breathe  through 
his  nose  ?" 

"  But  mebbe  he  has  a  cold." 

"  That  won't  make  any  difference,  for  he 
knows  how  to  breathe  through  his  ears  ;  Tom's 
too  smart  to  die  yet.  Besides,  if  he  is  dead,  it's 
too  late  for  us  to  help  him  ;  them  folks  are  up- 
stairs by  this  time,  and  they'll  get  the  handker- 
chief out  of  his  mouth  in  a  jiffy,  unless,  mebbe, 
he  has  swallowed  it." 

"  I  say,  Billy,"  said  Jim,  "  this  thing  in  my 
hand  weighs  more  than  a  ton  !" 

"  It  must  have  lots  of  gold  in  it ;  shall  I  help 
you  carry  it  ?" 

"  No,  I  can  manage  it ;  but  what  shall  we  do 
with  the  thing  ?  It  won't  do  to  take  it  home, 
for  our  folks  might  find  it." 

"  We'll  bury  it  under  that  stump  back  of  our 
barn." 
3 


34  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Is  that  a  good  place  ?" 

"  There  aint  any  better  in  the  world,  for  no- 
body wouldn't  think  of  looking  there  for  it." 

"  I  seen  our  dog  Bowser  pawing  under  the 
stump  the  other  day." 

"  But  he  wasn't  pawing  for  money  ;  we'll  hide 
it  there  till  we're  ready  to  use  it." 

The  two  moved  off,  when  they  heard  another 
cry  from  the  house  behind  them.  They  recog- 
nized it  as  the  voice  of  Mrs.  Wagstaff,  who  had 
arrived  on  the  scene  with  her  husband,  and  was 
probably  overcome  at  sight  of  the  woful  plight 
of  her  boy. 


CHAPTER  III 

A   STARTLING   OCCURRENCE 

MR.  WAGSTAFF,  on  receiving  word  at  the 
Town  Hall  from  the  janitor  who  brought  the 
message  of  the  terrified  servant  to  him,  forgot, 
in  his  excitement,  to  tell  his  wife  of  the  fearful 
news,  and  rushed  out-of-doors  without  a  word. 

Mrs.  Wagstaff  knew  it  must  be  something 
awful  that  had  called  him  away  in  that  style, 
and  she  lost  no  time  in  following,  while  the  chil- 
dren scrambled  after  them  at  varying  distances. 

The  husband  entered  the  door  through  which 
several  of  the  neighbors  had  timidly  passed, 
only  a  few  paces  ahead  of  his  wife,  who  was  up- 
stairs almost  as  soon  as  he. 

"  Oh !  my  dear  Tommy,"  she  wailed,  as  she 
caught  sight  of  the  silent  figure  fastened  at  the 
foot  of  the  bed ;  "  have  they  killed  you  ?" 

The  sight  was  enough  to  startle  any  parent. 
The  father  had  just  jerked  the  handkerchief 
loose  and  flung  it  to  the  floor,  and  the  lad's  head 

35 


og  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

was  drooping  over  on  one  shoulder,  his  eyes 
half-closed,  and  his  tongue  protruding.  The 
parent  caught  up  a  pitcher  of  water  and  dashed 
it  in  his  face,  while  the  mother  frantically  strove 
to  unfasten  the  cruel  thongs  at  the  wrists  and 
ankles. 

The  unexpected  shock  of  the  water  startled 
Tommy  into  gasping  and  opening  his  eyes,  but 
his  look  was  dazed  and  aimless.  His  father 
whipped  out  his  pocket-knife  and  quickly  cut 
the  thongs.  The  released  boy  would  have  fallen 
had  not  both  parents  seized  and  laid  him  on  the 
bed,  where  he  moaned  as  if  suffering  greatly. 

"Send  for  the  doctor  at  once,"  said  the 
mother. 

"  And  call  in  the  police,"  added  the  father ; 
"  a  dastardly  outrage  has  been  committed ;  it 
may  prove  murder." 

By  this  time  the  room  was  filled  with  horrified 
and  sympathizing  neighbors.  The  solicitude  of 
the  parents  for  their  child  caused  them  to  pay 
no  heed  to  the  visitors  until  the  father,  seeing  a 
friend  at  his  elbow,  begged  him  to  clear  the 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  37 

house  of  intruders,  and  to  admit  no  one  except 
the  physician  or  an  officer  of  the  law. 

It  took  but  a  few  minutes  to  comply  with  this 
request,  and  the  parents  were  left  to  give  undi- 
vided attention  to  their  suffering  child,  who  con- 
tinued to  moan  and  roll  his  eyes  as  if  he  were 
at  his  last  gasp. 

The  father  was  anxious,  silent,  and  watchful ; 
the  mother  demonstrative  and  weeping.  She 
rubbed  her  boy's  hands,  chafed  his  limbs,  gaz- 
ing lovingly  the  meanwhile  in  his  face,  and 
begging  him  to  speak  to  her.  Maggie,  the  serv- 
ant, had  regained  her  senses,  now  that  she  was 
sure  she  was  alive  and  the  precious  heir  had  not 
been  killed.  She  took  upon  herself  to  fasten 
the  doors  and  keep  out  intruders,  finding  time 
to  make  a  search  up-stairs,  which  needed  to  be 
extended  only  a  few  minutes  to  learn  that  an 
extensive  robbery  had  been  committed. 

"  Of  course,"  remarked  Mr.  Wagstaff,  when 
the  amount  of  his  loss,  as  well  as  that  of  his 
wife,  was  reported  to  him,  "  I  knew  what  had 
been  done  the  moment  I  saw  my  poor  boy." 


gg  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Don't  tell  me,"  said  the  mother,  waving  the 
servant  away ,  "  I  don't  care  if  they  have  taken 
everything  in  the  house,  so  long  as  my  darling 
Tommy  lives." 

Her  heart  was  kept  in  a  state  of  torture  by 
the  alarming  symptoms  of  her  heir.  At  times 
he  seemed  about  to  revive,  a  look  of  intelligence 
coming  into  his  eyes,  but,  after  several  gasping 
efforts  to  speak,  he  sank  back  on  his  pillow  and 
gave  it  up  as  a  failure. 

By  and  by,  in  the  midst  of  the  trying  scene, 
the  physician  arrived  and  took  charge  of  the 
patient.  He  was  a  wise  old  gentleman  of  wide 
experience,  and  his  cheerful  words  did  much  to 
awaken  hope  in  the  parents,  who  hung  on  his 
words  and  watched  his  manner. 

It  required  but  a  few  minutes  for  him  to  make 
known  that  their  child  was  not  seriously  hurt. 
During  his  examination  he  gleaned  the  particu- 
lars of  the  outrage,  and  succeeded  in  getting 
Tommy  into  a  sitting  posture.  Then  he  ex- 
pressed the  belief  that  if  the  boy's  senses 
did  not  come  to  him  very  soon  he  would  have 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  39 

to  bore  a  hole  through  his  crown  with  a  large 
auger. 

This  astounding  declaration  was  meant  for  the 
benefit  of  Tommy  alone,  a  sly  wink  at  the  par- 
ents preventing  them  from  taking  alarm.  It  was 
noteworthy  that  the  boy  began  to  pick  up  at 
once,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes  was 
entirely  himself. 

When  the  chief  of  police  arrived  the  urchin 
was  able  to  talk  with  something  of  his  usual 
facility,  and  imparted  to  his  awed  listeners  his 
account  of  the  daring  outrage  and  crime. 

He  said  he  did  not  feel  very  well  after  his 
folks  left  for  the  concert,  and  he  went  up-stairs 
to  lie  down  on  his  parents'  bed.  He  thought  it 
strange  that  the  gas  was  lit,  though  it  was 
turned  down,  but  he  supposed  it  had  been  done 
by  Maggie. 

Just  as  he  lay  down  he  fancied  he  heard  a 
man  moving  softly  about  the  room.  He  rose 
from  the  bed  and  was  about  to  call  out,  when  he 
became  sure  that  there  were  two  persons  near 
him.  Before  he  could  give  the  alarm  he  was 


4Q  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

.seized  and  told  that  if  he  made  any  noise  he 
would  be  instantly  killed. 

Still  the  brave  boy  tried  to  shout,  when  he 
was  gagged,  bound,  and  tied  to  the  bed-post, 
where  he  remained  while  the  robbery  went  on 
around  him. 

The  doctor  having  pronounced  Tommy  out 
of  danger,  his  parents  became  more  composed, 
and  listened  quietly  to  the  questioning  of  the 
chief  of  police,  who  was  one  of  the  shrewdest 
members  of  his  profession. 

He  listened  gravely  until  the  questions  of  the 
others  were  finished,  when  he  asked  Tommy  to 
describe  the  appearance  of  the  criminals  so  far 
aa  he  could.  The  lad  did  so  quite  glibly.  Both 
of  the  intruders  were  masked,  wore  soft,  slouch 
hats,  long  dark  coats  buttoned  to  their  chins, 
had  gruff  voices,  and  one  of  them  took  a  dread- 
ful-looking revolver  from  his  side  pocket,  and 
seemed  to  be  on  the  point  of  discharging  several 
of  the  chambers,  at  the  captive. 

Chief  Hungerford  asked  the  latter  about  the 
shots  that  had  broken  the  glass  down-stairs,  and 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  4} 

given  the  servant  such  a  fright.  At  first  Tommy 
declared  he  did  not  hear  them,  but  upon  being 
questioned  further,  recalled  that  he  did  hear 
something  of  the  kind  just  after  he  was  bound. 

"  Is  this  the  handkerchief  with  which  he  was 
gagged  ?"  asked  the  officer,  picking  up  the  ar- 
ticle from  the  floor. 

"  Yes,  that's  it,"  replied  the  father,  who  had 
snatched  it  from  the  head  of  his  son  the  instant 
he  reached  the  room. 

The  chief  continued  talking  without  looking 
further  at  the  linen,  but  when  the  attention  of 
the  couple  was  diverted  he  slipped  it  into  his 
pocket.  Then  he  asked  liberty  to  make  an  ex- 
amination of  the  house.  Permission  was  cheer- 
fully accorded,  and  he  spent  a  half-hour  in  go- 
ing through  the  lower  story  in  his  own  peculiar 
but  thorough  manner.  • 

At  the  end  of  that  period  he  came  back  to  the 
room  where  the  parents,  brothers,  and  sisters 
were  coddling  poor  Tommy,  who  was  muffled 
up  in  a  rocking-chair,  sipping  lemonade,  suck- 
ing oranges,  and  nibbling  the  choicest  candy. 


42  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Now  and  then  he  would  start  convulsively  and 
beg  them  to  take  away  those  bad  men,  and  not 
let  them  hurt  him.  Then,  when  he  was  reas- 
sured by  the  kind  words  of  the  loving  ones 
around  him,  he  complained  of  his  throat,  and 
found  it  helpful  to  swallow  more  lemonade  and 
take  an  additional  suck  or  two  at  one  of  the 
oranges  pressed  upon  him. 

Chief  Hungerford  stood  in  the  door  of  the 
room,  hat  in  hand,  and  looked  fixedly  at  the  lad 
for  a  minute  or  two  before  speaking.  Even 
then  it  was  only  in  answer  to  the  question  of 
Mr.  Wagstaff. 

"  What  have  you  found  ?" 

"Nothing  special,  sir;  there  have  been  so 
many  people  in  the  house  tramping  back  and 
forth,  that  they  have  destroyed  what  clews  we 
might  have  discovered.  Then,  too,  the  job  was 
so  easy  that  there  was  no  need  of  leaving  any 
traces." 

"  How  was  that  ?" 

"  Why  the  doors  were  unlocked,  so  that  they 
had  only  to  open  and  enter  without  forcing  a 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  43 

window  or  fastening  anywhere.  After  they 
got  inside  they  found  you  were  kind  enough 
to  leave  keys  wherever  they  were  needed, 
and  consequently  no  violence  was  required 
up-stairs." 

"  But  why  did  they  fire  those  shots  through 
the  window  down-stairs  ?" 

"  That  was  to  frighten  away  the  servant." 

"  It  seems  a  strange  proceeding  when  the  re- 
ports were  sure  to  be  heard  and  bring  people 
here,  while  the  servant  herself  was  certain  to 
raise  the  alarm.  They  might  have  bound  and 
scared  her  into  quiescence." 

The  chief  of  police  had  thought  of  all  this  be- 
fore, and  looked  upon  it  as  one  of  the  peculiar 
features  of  the  business;  but  he  smiled,  and 
said,  in  his  off-hand  fashion  : 

"  It  may  strike  us  both  as  a  little  odd,  but 
the  best  proof  of  the  wisdom  of  what  the 
scamps  did  is  the  fact  that  they  got  off  with 
the  plunder  and  have  not  left  the  first  clew  be- 
hind. Well,  good-evening  all ;  I  will  report  as 
soon  as  I  pick  up  anything  worth  telling." 


44  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

And  courteously  saluting  the  family  he  de- 
scended the  stairs  and  passed  out  of  the  door. 
Before  doing  so  he  questioned  the  servant  on 
what  seemed  unimportant  points.  Finally  he 
entered  the  street  and  was  obliged  to  answer  the 
innumerable  questions  that  were  asked  him  at 
every  turn.  He  had  found  it  necessary  to  sta- 
tion a  couple  of  his  men  on  the  premises  to  keep 
away  the  curious  people,  who  persisted  in  crowd- 
ing forward  through  the  grounds  and  even  into 
the  house  itself. 

The  rumors  on  the  streets  did  not  astonish 
him,  even  though  they  were  to  the  effect  that 
Tommy  (everybody  called  him  "  Tommy  "  since 
his  mishap)  had  been  strangled  to  death,  his 
last  breath  leaving  him  just  as  he  was  caught  in 
his  mother's  arms,  and  that  Maggie  the  servant 
had  been  attacked  and  badly  wounded,  but 
escaped  by  leaping  from  the  second  story  win- 
dow and  running  to  the  Town  Hall,  where  the 
family  were  attending  a  concert. 

When  the  chief  entered  his  private  room  he 
drew  the  handkerchief  from  his  pocket,  spread  it 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  45 

out  on  his  desk  under  a  strong  gaslight  and 
carefully  examined  it. 

He  had  little  hope  of  finding  anything  worth 
knowing,  but  he  was  too  wise  to  neglect  the 
least  step.  He  carefully  went  over  the  some- 
what soiled  piece  of  linen  and  smiled  to  himself 
when  he  observed  that  a  name  was  written  in 
the  corner  in  indelible  ink. 

"Burglars  aint  apt  to  carry  handkerchiefs 
around  even  with  their  initials  written  on  them, 
but  one  of  these  gentry  has  been  kind  enough  to 
give  us  his  whole  name.  It  is  written  so  legibly, 
too,  that  I  can  read  it  without  my  glasses.  Ah, 
'  William  Waylett  ! '  there  it  is  as  plain  as  print. 

"  It  strikes  me,"  continued  the  chief,  following 
the  train  of  thought,  "  that  I've  heard  that  name 
before.  Jim  "Waylett  was  my  classmate  in  col- 
lege, and  he  has  three  daughters  and  one  boy. 
The  name  of  the  youngster  is  William,  generally 
called  Billy.  That  chap  is  the  owner  of  this 
handkerchief  as  sure  as  a  gun." 

By  this  time,  as  the  reader  will  perceive,  the 
sagacious  officer  was  not  only  on  the  right  trail, 


46  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

but  advancing  rapidly  to  the  correct  conclusion. 
He  had  not  heard  all  of  Tommy  Wagstaff's 
story  before  he  began  to  grow  suspicious.  His 
experience  enabled  him  to  detect  more  than  one 
inconsistency  despite  the  skill  of  the  tremendous 
falsifier  who  built  up  the  structure. 

Investigation  and  further  questioning  con- 
firmed this  suspicion  until,  when  he  left  the 
house,  all  doubt  was  gone.  He  knew  that  no 
man  had  visited  the  Wagstaff  home  that  night 
or  taken  any  part  in  the  indignities  to  which 
Master  Tommy  was  subjected. 

But  it  was  equally  clear  that  the  young  rogue 
had  had  partners  in  his  shameless  trick,  and  the 
chief  meant  to  learn  who  they  were. 

He  was  confident  that  he  could  find  them  out 
from  Tommy  himself,  whom  he  could  handle  in 
such  a  way  as  to  force  a  confession,  but  while 
the  parents,  especially  the  mother,  were  in  such 
a  state  of  excitement,  they  would  be  indignant 
at  the  first  hint  of  the  boy's  trickery,  and  would 
defeat  what  advantage  he  might  gain  if  left 
alone  with  him. 


A  STARTLING  OCCURRENCE  47 

"  They  will  come  to  it  in  the  course  of  a  few 
days,"  reflected  the  officer,  who  had  seen  similar 
scenes  before,  "  and  it  won't  do  any  harm  to 
wait  until  then.  I  will  get  a  chance  at  the  boy 
before  long,  and,  if  I  don't  force  it  out  of  him, 
then  I'll  resign  my  office  and  take  to  the 
woods." 

The  chief  was  desirous  also  of  sparing  the 
feelings  of  the  parents  of  the  boy,  whom  he 
liked.  They  would  feel  much  worse  if  com- 
pelled to  admit  the  truth  after  first  refusing  to 
listen  to  his  suggestion.  Then,  too,  he  had  an- 
other boy  to  work  upon.  Billy  Waylett  must 
know  something  of  the  affair.  At  any  rate,  he 
could  tell  how  it  was  his  handkerchief  came  to 
be  used  to  gag  one  of  his  playmates,  and  that 
little  piece  of  information  was  likely  to  give  him 
just  the  clew  that  was  needed. 

"  I'll  wait  until  things  get  cool,"  concluded  the 
chief,  who  happened  to  have  other  matters 
pressing  upon  his  attention  just  then. 

Accordingly  he  gave  his  whole  energies  to  the 
business  which  took  him  out  of  Ashton  for  a 


48  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

part  of  two  days.  When  he  returned  it  was 
with  the  resolve  to  take  hold  of  the  matter  in 
earnest,  but  to  his  dismay,  when  he  came  to 
make  inquiry,  he  was  told  that  Tommy  Wag- 
staff,  Jimmy  McGovern,  and  Billy  Waylett  had 
disappeared. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   KUNAWAYS 

THAT  fate  which  had  seemed  to  favor  the 
three  audacious  youngsters  did  not  desert  them 
when  the  critical  point  in  their  enterprise  ar- 
rived. 

The  chief  of  police  was  wise  in  restraining 
any  hint  of  what  was  in  his  mind  to  the  parents 
of  Tommy  Wagstaff.  It  would  have  been  re- 
pelled with  wrath  and  made  them  enemies — all 
the  more  bitter,  perhaps,  when  it  should  appear 
that  the  wise  officer  was  right. 

The  youngster,  having  suffered  so  cruelly,  re- 
ceived every  compensation  his  friends  could  give 
him.  His  father  reproved  himself  for  making 
him  stay  home  from  the  concert.  Had  he 
taken  him  with  him,  the  outrage  never  could 
have  occurred. 

The  mother  heaped  favors  upon  her  darling 
Tommy,  who  might  have  luxuriated  for  weeks 
on  the  general  sympathy  felt  for  him.  He  was 
4  49 


50  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

visited  by  several  newspaper  reporters,  who  tools 
down  the  thrilling  account  from  his  own  lips. 
The  chief  trouble  in  these  cases  was  the  wide 
variance  in  the  versions  given  by  the  lad.  In 
some  instances  he  insisted  there  were  three  burg- 
lars, in  others  only  two,  while  to  one  young  man 
in  spectacles,  he  solemnly  averred  that  there 
were  seven  by  actual  count,  and  that  they  were 
all  armed  with  tomahawks  and  scalping  knives. 
These  wild  statements  were  attributed  to  the 
lad's  nervousness  instead  of  to  the  real  cause. 

But  on  the  next  afternoon,  or  rather  evening, 
Tommy  did  not  make  his  appearance  at  supper. 
The  mother  was  greatly  frightened  and  believed 
the  robbers  had  returned  to  revenge  themselves 
upon  her  darling  for  telling  the  truth  about 
them. 

Before  the  evening  was  late,  Mr.  Wagstaff 
learned  that  Tommy,  accompanied  by  Billy 
Waylett  and  Jimmy  McGovern,  had  been  seen 
hurrying  in  the  direction  of  the  railway  station. 
Inquiry  there  revealed  the  fact  all  three  had 
bought  tickets  for  New  York. 


THE  RUNAWAYS  51 

About  this  time  a  dim  suspicion  took  shape 
in  the  mind  of  Mr.  "Wagstaff.  He  gave  no  hint 
to  his  wife,  but  he  telegraphed  the  authorities  in 
the  metropolis  to  look  out  for  three  boys,  and  to 
arrest  them  at  once  and  communicate  with  their 
parents,  Messrs.  Waylett  and  McGovern  having 
joined  in  the  request. 

New  York  was  so  near  Ashton  that  the  runa- 
ways arrived  there  more  than  an  hour  before 
the  telegram  was  sent,  otherwise  they  would 
have  been  returned  to  their  homes  the  same 
evening. 

Their  fathers  next  held  a  conference,  and  on 
the  following  day  applied  to  the  chief  of  police 
for  counsel.  That  gentleman  listened  grimly  to 
them,  and  then  quietly  said  that  the  robbery 
of  Mr.  Wagstaff 's  home  had  been  planned  and 
carried  out  by  the  three  lads  without  help  from 
any  one  else.  They  were  shocked,  but  when  he 
showed  Billy  Waylett's  handkerchief,  which  had 
been  used  to  check  the  utterance  of  Tommy, 
and  pointed  out  the  numerous  tell-tale  slips 
made  by  the  boys,  especially  the  shooting 


52  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

through  the  windows,  they  were  convinced,  and 
became  eager  to  capture  them  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment,  each  parent  declaring  that  the 
instant  his  son  was  brought  within  reach,  he 
would  give  him  a  trouncing  that  he  would  re- 
member to  his  dying  day. 

It  was  arranged  that  Chief  Hungerford 
should  undertake  to  hunt  them  up,  and  he 
readily  agreed  to  do  so,  for  the  gentlemen  were 
warm  friends  of  his,  for  whom  he  was  ready  to 
make  any  reasonable  sacrifice. 

And  now  that  a  pursuer  is  on  the  trail  of  the 
runaways,  let  us  see  how  they  got  along. 

The  indulgence  shown  Tommy  by  his  par- 
ents gave  him  just  the  opportunity  he  wanted. 
He  was  able  to  hold  several  meetings  with  his 
intended  partners,  without  any  one  suspecting 
what  was  going  on,  and  the  arrangements  were 
made  for  starting  for  New  York  on  the  after- 
noon following  the  supposed  robbery. 

In  one  respect,  the  lads  showed  a  wisdom 
beyond  their  years.  Knowing  that  prompt 
search  would  be  made  for  them,  and  that  they 


THE   RUNAWAYS  53 

were  likely  to  be  looked  upon  with  suspicion, 
they  decided  to  leave  the  stolen  jewelry  where 
it  had  been  placed  beneath  the  old  stump.  If 
worse  came  to  worse,  they  could  return  and 
draw  upon  it,  but  if  they  should  try  to  sell  the 
valuables  in  New  York,  they  would  be  arrested 
on  suspicion. 

So  they  wisely  left  the  jewelry  behind,  and 
took  with  them  only  a  single  gold  watch,  which 
Tommy  wore,  since  it  was  the  property  of  his 
father.  They  found  that  they  had  fully  a  hun- 
dred dollars  in  money,  which,  as  nearly  as  they 
could  learn,  would  carrv  them  most  of  the  dis- 

*  «/ 

tance  they  wished  to  go,  when  such  bright  chaps 
would  have  no  trouble  in  hitting  upon  the 
means  for  raising  the  wind. 

Since  they  expected  to  meet  Snakeroot  Sam, 
it  was  intended  to  send  him  back  to  Ashton,  to 
sell  the  plunder  for  them,  inasmuch  as  he  could 
readily  do  it  without  danger,  and  was  so  honest 
that  he  would  turn  over  every  penny  of  the 
proceeds  to  them. 

Reaching  New  York  ahead  of  the  telegram, 


54  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

they  were  too  wise  to  linger  around  the  It.rge 
station  at  Forty-second  Street.  More  than 
likely,  all  three  of  their  irate  fathers  would  be 
there  in  the  course  of  an  hour  or  two,  and  it  was, 
therefore,  no  place  for  them. 

Since  it  was  growing  dark,  they  decided  to 
put  up  at  some  obscure  hotel,  under  assumed 
names,  and  make  an  early  start  for  the  West. 
The  wisdom  shown  by  the  lads  was  astonishing — 
the  oldest  of  whom  had  not  seen  fourteen  years. 
They  had  talked  and  discussed  the  venture  for 
months,  and  stored  their  minds  with  all  the 
information  obtainable.  Consequently,  when 
they  sauntered  out  on  the  street,  and,  after  some 
inquiries,  reached  Broadway,  they  attracted  no 
special  attention.  They  were  well  dressed,  and 
the  additional  revolvers  which  they  speedily 
bought  were  carried  out  of  sight,  so  that  there 
was  no  noticeable  difference  between  them  and 
the  hundreds  of  other  boys  who  may  be  met  on 
any  day  in  the  great  metropolis  of  our  country. 

Billy  Waylett,  being  the  youngest,  needed 
some  coaching,  but  he  was  tractable,  and  the 


THE   RUNAWAYS  55 

lads  were  fortunate  enough  to  escape  the  sharks 
that  are  always  waiting  in  the  large  cities  for 
just  such  prey  as  they  would  have  proved. 

The  only  thing  that  worried  Tommy  Wagstaff 
was  the  fact  that  he  did  not  know  how  to  find 
Snakeroot  Sam.  That  worthy  had  been  told  of 
the  intended  start  for  the  West,  but,  of  course, 
the  leader  could  not  give  him  the  precise  date  of 
their  departure.  It  was  known,  however,  that 
he  spent  a  good  deal  of  his  time  in  New  York 
city,  and  the  leader  of  the  party  instructed  his 
companions  to  keep  a  sharp  lookout  for  him. 
They  did  so,  but  though  they  pointed  out  several 
persons  who  answered  his  description,  none  of 
them  proved  to  be  the  individual  they  were  so 
anxious  to  meet,  and  who,  doubtless,  would  have 
blessed  his  lucky  stars  could  he  have  met  them. 

Tommy  Wagstaff  was  satisfied  that  the  crisis 
in  their  enterprise  would  come  when  they 
reached  the  ferry  to  buy  their  railway  tickets. 
Officers  would  be  on  the  watch  for  them,  and  if 
the  three  should  present  themselves  at  the  office 
and  pay  their  fare  to  Chicago  or  some  other 


56  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Western  point,  they  were  quite  sure  to  be  stopped 
and  compelled  to  give  an  account  of  themselves. 

Accordingly,  he  arranged  the  matter  with  the 
shrewdness  he  had  shown  from  the  first.  They 
separated  at  the  foot  of  Cortlandt  Street  and 
made  their  way  into  the  railway  office,  as  though 
they  were  strangers  to  each  other.  Billy  had 
enough  money  to  buy  a  ticket  to  New  Bruns- 
wick, and  Jimmy  to  procure  one  to  Trenton, 
while  Tommy,  who  had  taken  charge  of  the 
entire  funds,  paid  his  fare  to  Philadelphia. 
Then  they  passed  through  the  narrow  gateway 
upon  the  ferryboat. 

The  three  were  alarmed  by  the  sight  of  a 
blue-coated  policeman,  standing  at  the  broad 
entrance  to  the  ferry,  and  who  scrutinized  them 
sharply  as  they  joined  the  swarm  hurrying  upon 
the  boat.  The  officer  followed  Billy  with  his 
eyes,  and  seemed  on  the  point  of  starting  after 
him.  The  youngster's  heart  was  in  his  throat, 
and  he  wished  that  something  would  blow  up 
and  scatter  everybody  so  far  apart  that  no  police- 
wan  could  see  him. 


THE  RUNAWAYS  57 

So  guarded  were  the  boys  they  did  not  speak 
to  each  other  while  crossing  the  ferry,  indulging 
in  only  an  occasional  sly  glance,  as  they  stepped 
off  the  boat  and  passed  up  the  slip. 

Here  they  were  startled  again,  for  the  big 
policeman  near  the  passageway  to  the  trains, 
after  one  keen  look  at  Billy,  asked  him  where 
he  was  going. 

"  To  New  Brunswick/'  was  the  slightly  trem- 
ulous reply. 

"  Let  me  see  your  ticket,"  was  the  gruff  com- 
mand. 

Billy  fished  out  the  pasteboard  and  showed  it 
to  the  terrible  fellow,  who  was  not  yet  satisfied. 

"  What  are  you  doing  in  New  York  ?" 

"  I  aint  in  New  York ;  I  am  in  Jersey 
City." 

The  officer  smiled  at  the  manner  in  which  he 
had  tripped,  and  asked : 

"Where  are  the  other  two  boys  that  came 
with  you  ?" 

Billy  came  nigh  breaking  down.  He  saw 
Tommy  and  Jimmy  watching  him  from  a  little 


KQ  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

way,  and  his  naturally  quick  wit  came  to  his 

relief. 

"What  two  boys  are  you  talking  'bout? 
Don't  you  see  there's  nobody  with  me,  and  if 
you  keep  me  much  longer,  I'll  miss  the  train, 
and  father  will  be  mad,  'cause  he  expects  me  to 
be  home  as  soon  as  I  can  get  there." 

The  urchin  made  as  if  to  move  forward,  and 
the  officer,  satisfied  he  was  not  the  one  for  whom 
he  was  looking,  allowed  him  to  pass  on. 

After  entering  the  car,  Tommy  Wagstaff  saw 
no  risk  in  their  companionship.  Since  the  train 
was  not  crowded,  he  and  Billy  sat  together, 
while  Jimmy  McGovern  placed  himself  on  the 
seat  in  front,  where  no  one  shared  it  with  him. 

There  was  a  bustle  and  novelty  about  this 
business  which  kept  the  boys  in  such  a  constant 
state  of  excitement  that  they  had  felt  nothing 
as  yet  like  homesickness.  In  fact,  they  were 
eager  to  get  forward,  and  though  there  was  much 
to  see  that  was  new  and  strange,  they  would 
have  been  glad  could  the  cars  have  traveled 
trith  double  the  speed. 


THE  RUNAWAYS  59 

"The  way  I  figure  it  out,"  said  the  leader, 
feeling  now  that  he  could  talk  freely,  since  they 
were  well  under  way,  "  is  that  we  shall  reach 
Philadelphia  before  noon.  Jiminy  !  but  that  is 
traveling  fast ;  shall  we  get  off  there  and  stay 
over  till  to-morrow?" 

"What  would  we  do  that  for?"  demanded 
young  McGovern. 

"  There's  so  much  to  see  that  I  did't  know  but 
what  you  would  like  to  stop  and  look  around." 

"  Not  much,"  replied  Jimmy,  with  a  disgusted 
shake  of  his  head ;  "  we  can't  get  out  West  soon 
enough  to  suit  me ;  I  feel  hungry  for  Injins  and 
grizzly  bears :  how  is  it  with  you,  Billy  ?" 

"  That's  me,  clear  through ;  you  know  we've 
got  to  get  a  Winchester  apiece,  and  then  we'll  be 
ready  to  begin  popping  over  Injins ;  that'll  be 
more  fun  than  anything  else  in  the  world,  and 
what  do  I  care  for  all  the  cities  and  strange 
things  that's  between  us  and  the  West  ?" 

Tommy  laughed,  for  he  was  pleased. 

"  That's  just  the  way  I  feel,  but  I  didn't  know 
whether  you  two  was  right  up  to  the  handle  yet ; 


6Q  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

I'm  glad  you  are ;  it  proves  that  we  are  bound 
to  win,  like  real  brave  American  boys." 

All  three  smiled  approvingly  on  each  other, 
and,  glancing  out  of  the  window,  wished  the 
cars  would  run  at  the  rate  of  two  miles  a  minute, 
for  the  rest  of  the  distance. 

The  conductor  came  through,  punched  the 
tickets,  and  took  up  Billy's,  because  it  entitled 
him  to  ride  only  to  New  Brunswick.  He  in- 
tended to  slip  off  there  and  buy  one  to  Phila- 
delphia, while  Jimmy  would  do  the  same  at 
Trenton.  If  the  Quaker  City  were  reached 
without  mishap,  they  would  conclude  that  all 
danger  of  being  stopped  was  over,  and  from 
that  point  would  travel  openly  and  without 
fear. 

The  little  party  chatted  and  discussed  their 
plans,  sometimes  speaking  so  loud  in  their  ardor 
that  the  gentleman  sitting  just  across  the  aisle 
overhead  their  words  and  looked  curiously  at 
them  more  than  once,  over  the  top  of  his  paper. 

Just  before  reaching  the  long  trestle-work 
which  spans  the  Raritan,  Billy  said : 


THE  RUNAWAYS  (ft 

"  We  must  be  pretty  near  New  Brunswick, 
Tom,  and  I  guess  you  had  better  give  me  enough 
money  to  buy  a  ticket :  how  much  will  it  be  ?" 

"  I  don't  know ;  I  s'pose  two  or  three  dollars ; 
you  ought  to  travel  on  half  fare,  but  it  aint 
worth  bothering  about ;  we'll  gather  in  all  the 
funds  we  want  in  Chicago." 

"  It  strikes  me,"  remarked  McGovern,  "  that 
we  might  as  well  divide  up  the  money,  so  that  if 
any  one  loses  his  share,  we  won't  be  in  a  bad  fix." 

"  I  guess  that  would  be  a  good  plan,"  replied 
Tommy,  who  reached  in  his  trousers  pocket  for 
the  roll  of  bills  which  he  had  placed  there. 

He  started  and  turned  pale  the  next  moment, 
and  hurriedly  ran  his  hand  in  his  other  pocket. 
Then  he  sprang  to  his  feet  and  frantically 
searched  the  pockets  of  his  coat  and  vest. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?"  asked  Jimmy,  with  a 
sinking  of  the  heart. 

"  The  money  is   gone !"   was  the  alarming 

« 

answer. 

"  No ;  that  can't  be !"  faintly  exclaimed  Billy ; 
"it  must  be  somewhere  about  you." 


(52  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

"I  put  the  roll  in  that  pocket,"  replied 
Tommy,  who  kept  up  his  search,  through  all 
the  receptacles,  again  and  again.  Then  he 
stooped  down,  and  hunted  under  the  seats  with 
a  nervous  distress  which  was  fully  shared  by  his 
companions. 

Finally  he  straighted  up  and  said,  despair- 
ingly : 

"  My  pocket  has  been  picked,  and  we  haven't 
a  dollar  among  us." 

He  spoke  the  truth. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   WAY   OF   THE   TEANSGEESSOR 

THEEE  more  miserable  lads  could  not  be 
imagined  than  our  young  friends  when  the  train 
stopped  at  the  station  iri  New  Brunswick,  and 
they  knew  that  the  total  amount  of  their  joint 
funds  was  less  than  a  dollar. 

No  one  spoke,  but  they  sat  pale,  woebegone 
and  staring  helplessly  at  each  other,  undecided 
what  to  do. 

The'  conductor,  who  was  an  alert  official,  said 
to  Billy : 

"  This  is  where  you  get  off;  come,  step 
lively." 

The  lad  rose  to  his  feet  without  a  word,  and 
started  down  the  aisle  for  the  door.  His  com- 
panions glanced  at  him,  and,  feeling  that  it 
would  not  do  for  them  to  separate,  also  rose  by 
common  impulse  and  followed  him  out  on  the 

63 


64  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

platform,  where  they  stood  silent  and  wretched 
until  the  train  left. 

Jimmy  McGovern  was  the  first  to  speak,  and 
it  was  with  the  deepest  sigh  he  ever  drew  : 

"  Well,  boys,  what's  to  be  done  ?" 

"  Let's  go  back  home,"  said  Billy,  "  and  get 
the  jewelry  under  the  stump,  sell  that  and  start 
over  again ;  I  guess  we'll  know  enough  to  take 
care  of  our  money  next  time." 

"But  we  haven't  enough  to  pay  our  fare," 
remarked  Tommy. 

"  We  can  walk  to  Jersey  City ;  we've  got  a 
little  money,  and  we'll  sell  a  revolver  there : 
that  will  take  one  of  us  to  Ashton,  and  he  can 
get  the  jewelry." 

It  was  a  most  repellent  course,  and  they  spent 
a  half-hour  in  discussing  it ;  but  it  really  seemed 
that  nothing  else  was  possible,  and  the  proceed- 
ing was  agreed  upon. 

Few  words  were  spoken  as  they  walked  down 
the  slope  from  the  station,  made  their  way  to 
the  bridge  a  short  distance  below  the  trestle- 
work,  and  walked  across  to  the  other  side.  In- 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  (55 

quiry  showed  them  that  they  had  almost  thirty 
miles  to  walk  to  Jersey  City,  and  since  the  fore- 
noon was  well  advanced,  they  could  not  expect 
to  reach  their  destination  before  the  morrow. 

But  it  was  the  spring  of  the  year,  the  weather 
was  mild,  and  they  concluded  they  could  beg 
something  to  eat.  If  the  farmers  refused  them 
permission  to  sleep  in  their  houses,  they  could 
take  refuge  in  some  barn,  after  the  manner  of 
ordinary  tramps. 

But  an  unexpected  series  of  adventures  was 
before  them. 

After  crossing  the  Baritan  and  walking  a 
short  distance,  they  turned  into  a  stretch  of 
woods,  where  they  sat  down  to.  discuss  further 
what  ought  to  be  done.  With  the  elastic  spirits 
of  childhood,  all  had  rallied  somewhat  from 
the  extreme  depression  following  the  discovery 
of  the  loss  of  their  funds.  The  leader  was 
especially  hopeful. 

"  I  don't  know  but  what  it  is  best  this  hap- 
pened," said  he,  "  for  we  hadn't  enough  money 
to  see  us  through,  and  one  of  us  might  have  to 
5 


QQ  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

come  back  after  we  got  to  Chicago,  and  that 
would  have  been  bad." 

"  But  we  expected  to  get  money  there,"  said 
Jimmy. 

"  I  don't  believe  it  would  be  as  easy  as  we 
thought;  now  I  will  leave  you  two  in  New 
York,  after  we  reach  there,  go  back  to  Ashton, 
get  the  jewelry  and  bring  it  with  me.  We  can 
sell  it  for  two  or  three  thousand  dollars,  and 
we'll  be.  fixed." 

The  others  caught  the  infection  of  hope  and 
rose  to  their  feet,  eager  to  reach  the  metropolis 
as  soon  as  possible. 

They  were  about  to  resume  their  journey, 
when  they  heard  voices  near  them.  Looking 
around,  two  frowzy  men  were  observed  walking 
slowly  toward  them.  One  was  munching  a 
sandwich,  while  the  other  had  a  short  black 
pipe  between  his  teeth. 

The  reader  may  not  know  that  the  woods,  on 
the  northern  bank  of  the  Raritan,  is  the  spot 
where  the  numerous  tramps  of  New  Jersey  have 
their  general  rendezvous.  Several  hundred  of 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  57 

these  nuisances  are  sometimes  gathered  there, 
and  they  are  held  in  great  dread  by  the  neighbors, 
for  they  are  lazy,  thievish,  and  lawless,  and  have 
perpetrated  so  many  outrages  that  more  than 
one  descent  has  been  made  upon  their  camp  by 
the  authorities,  while  the  law-abiding  citizens 
have  been  on  the  point,  at  times,  of  taking 
severe  measure  against  them. 

Unsuspicious  of  the  fact,  the  boys  had  ap- 
proached close  to  the  camp  of  the  tramps. 

The  two  tousled  specimens  caught  sight  of  the 
boys  at  the  same  moment  that  the  latter  dis- 
covered them.  The  one  munching  a  sandwich 
stopped,  stared  a  second,  and  then,  speaking  as 
well  as  he  could,  with  his  mouth  full  of  food, 
exclaimed : 

"Well,  I'll  be  shot  if  this  doesn't  beat  the 
bugs !" 

"Why,  Snakeroot  Sam!"  called  the  delighted 
Tommy  Wagstaff,  "if  this  isn't  the  luckiest 
thing  that  could  happen !" 

"Where  did  you  come  from?"  asked  that 
worthy,  swallowing  what  was  in  his  mouth,  and 


gg  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

indulging  in  a  grin  which  disclosed  a  double 
row  of  large  black  teeth.  His  companion  puffed 
his  pipe  and  looked  on  in  silence. 

"  Why,  didn't  I  tell  you  we  was  going  to  start 
for  the  West  about  this  time  ?"  asked  the  happy 
leader  of  the  little  party. 

"  So  you  did ;  I  jotted  it  down  in  my  note- 
book, but  seein'  as  how  you  didn't  give  me  the 
percise  date,  I  couldn't  be  on  hand  to  wish  you 
good-bye ;  but  what  are  you  doin'  here  f" 

"  We've  had  bad  luck,"  was  the  disconsolate 
reply ;  "  we've  been  robbed  of  all  our  money." 

"  And  are  goin'  to  hoof  it  back  ?" 

"  That's  what  we'll  have  to  do,  but  we  mean 
to  take  a  new  start." 

"  How  did  this  unfortinit  misfortune  come  to 
overtake  ye  ?" 

Tommy  gave  the  history  of  their  mishap,  the 
two  tramps  listening  with  much  interest. 

"  This  is  my  friend,  Ragged  Jim,"  said  Sam, 
when  the  narrative  was  finished,  "  and  he's  true 
blue." 

Ragged  Jim  nodded  his  head  and  grunted, 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  59 

without  taking  the  black  clay  pipe  from  between 
his  teeth,  while  Snakeroot  Sam  munched  his 
sandwich  at  intervals. 

"  So  you've  no  money  with  you  ?" 

"  Not  a  dollar,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  How  'bout  your  shootin'  irons  ?" 

"  They're  all  right ;  we've  got  a  good  revol- 


ver." 


"  Let  me  look  at  'em ;  I'd  like  to  be  sure  that 
they're  the  right  kind  to  plug  redskins  with." 

The  boys  promptly  produced  their  weapons, 
and  passed  them  over  to  Sam,  who  examined 
each  in  turn,  and  then  handed  a  couple  to  his 
companion. 

"  I  obsarve  a  watch-chain  onto  ye,'y  continued 
Sam ;  "  I  hope  you  aint  so  dishonorable  es  to 
carry  a  chain  without  a  watch  at  t'other  end  to 
sorter  balance  it." 

"I've  got  my  father's  time-piece  with  me," 
replied  Tommy,  producing  the  fine  chronometer, 
and  passing  it  to  the  tramp,  who  extended  his 
hand  for  it. 

Sam  turned  it  over  in  his  hand  with  the  same 


70  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

attentive  interest  he  had  shown  in  the  case  of 
the  revolvers.  The  single  weapon  he  had 
shoved  in  his  hip-pocket.  He  held  the  time- 
piece to  his  ear,  listened  to  its  ticking,  surveyed 
the  face,  and  then  deliberately  slipped  it  into 
his  trousers  pocket,  catching  the  chain  in  the 
hole  through  which  he  had  previously  run  a 
ten-penny  nail  to  give  his  garments  the  right 
fit 

"  How  does  that  look  on  me  ?"  he  asked,  with 
a  grin,  of  his  friend. 

"  It  fits  you  bootiful,"  replied  Ragged  Jim, 
"  which  the  same  is  the  case  with  these  weapons 
and  myself." 

"Good-day,  sonnies,"  said  Snakeroot  Sam,  doff- 
ing his  dilapidated  hat  with  mock  courtesy. 

"But,"  said  the  dismayed  Tommy,  "that's 
my  watch." 

"Why,  sonny,  you  shouldn't  tell  a  story; 
that's  wicked." 

"  But  it  is  mine  ;  I  want  it." 

"  Didn't  you  just  tell  me  it  was  your 
father's?" 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  71 

"Yes— but  I  want  it." 

"  Give  my  lovin'  respects  to  your  governor, 
and  tell  him  when  I  come  his  way  I'll  stop  and 
pass  it  over  to  him." 

With  tears  in  his  eyes,  Tommy  rushed  for- 
ward as  the  tramp  began  moving  off,  and  caught 
his  arm. 

"  Sam,  you  must  let  me  have  that !" 

"  What !  are  you  goin'  to  commit  highway 
robbery  ?"  he  demanded,  as  if  frightened  :  "  do 
you  want  it  bad  ?" 

"  Of  course  I  do,  and  I  mean  to  get  it." 

"All  right." 

Snakeroot  Sam  turned  about,  seized  the  boy 
by  the  nape  of  his  coat,  and  delivered  a  kick 
which  sent  sent  him  several  paces  and  caused 
him  to  fall  on  his  face.  Then  he  wheeled  as  if 
to  serve  Jimmy  and  Billy  in  the  same  manner, 
but  they  eluded  him  by  running  out  of  the 
woods  to  the  highway.  Ragged  Jim  stood 
laughing  at  the  scene,  and  Sam  made  again  for 
Tommy ;  but  he  had  leaped  to  his  feet  and  hur- 
ried after  his  companions. 


72  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  By-by,"  called  Sam ;  "  when  you  get  that 
money  call  on  me  again  and  I'll  take  charge 
of  it." 

When  the  three  came  together  in  the  road, 
each  was  crying.  Tommy  suffered  from  the 
pain  of  his  ill-usage,  while  all  were  in  despair. 
Neither  could  say  a  word  to  comfort  the  others, 
and  they  tramped  wearily  along,  beginning  to 
feel  for  the  first  time  that  their  good  fortune 
had  deserted  them  at  last. 

Not  one  would  confess  it,  but  he  would  have 
given  anything  at  command  could  he  have  been 
safely  at  home  at  that  moment,  with  the  deeds 
of  the  past  few  days  wiped  out  and  undone 
forever. 

The  sky,  which  had  been  sunshiny  in  the 
morning,  was  now  overcast,  and  they  had  not 
gone  far  when  drops  of  rain  began  falling. 

"We're  going  to  get  wet,"  ventured  Billy 
Waylett. 

"  I  don't  care,"  replied  Tommy,  "  I  can't  feel 
any  worse  than  I  do  now." 

A  few  minutes  later  a  drizzling  rain  began 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  73 

falling,  but,  although  they  passed  a  house  near 
the  road,  they  did  not  stop,  and  kept  on  until 
their  clothing  was  saturated.  They  were  cold, 
chilly,  and  hungry,  for  noon  had  gone  and  all 
ate  lightly  in  the  morning. 

"I'm  tired  out,"  said  Billy,  at  last;  "let's 
stop  yonder  and  warm  ourselves;  maybe  the 
folks  will  give  us  something  to  eat." 

The  dwelling  stood  a  little  way  from  the  road, 
with  which  it  communicated  by  means  of  a  lane 
lined  on  both  sides  with  tall  trees.  No  one  was 
visible  around  it,  but  they  turned  through  the 
broad  gate  and  hurried  through  the  rain,  which 
was  still  falling,  with  its  cold,  dismal  patter, 
every  drop  of  which  seemed  to  force  its  way 
through  the  clothing  to  their  bodies. 

About  half  the  distance  was  passed  when 
Tommy,  who  was  slightly  in  advance  of  his 
companions,  wheeled  about  and  dashed  for  the 
highway  again. 

"  There's  a  dog  coming !"  was  his  exclama- 
tion. 

The  others  heard  the  threatening  growl,  and 


74  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

descried  an  immense  canine  coming  down  the 
lane  like  a  runaway  steam  engine. 

Nothing  but  a  hurried  flight  was  left  to  them, 
and  they  ran  with  the  desperation  of  despair. 
Billy,  being  the  younger  and  shorter,  was  unable 
to  keep  up  with  the  others.  His  dumpy  legs 
worked  fast,  but  he  fell  behind,  and  his  terri- 
fied yells  a  moment  later  announced  that  the 
dog  had  overtaken  him  and  was  attending  to 
business. 

His  horrified  companions  stopped  to  give  what 
help  they  could,  but  the  dog,  having  extracted 
a  goodly  piece  from  Billy's  garments,  was  satis- 
fied to  turn  about  and  trot  back  to  the  house  to 
receive  the  commendation  of  his  master,  who 
was  standing  on  the  porch  and  viewing  the  pro- 
ceedings with  much  complacency. 

An  examination  of  Billy,  who  was  still  crying, 
showed  that  the  skin  had  only  been  scratched, 
though  his  trousers  had  suffered  frightfully.  All 
had  received  such  a  scare  that  they  determined  to 
apply  to  no  more  houses  for  relief,  even  if  the 
rain  descended  in  torrents  and  they  were  starving. 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  75 

And  so  they  tramped  wearily  onward  through 
the  mud  and  wet,  hungry  and  utterly  miserable. 
It  seemed  to  them  that  their  homes  were  a  thou- 
sand miles  distant  and  they  would  never  see  them 
again. 

They  could  not  help  picturing  their  warm, 
comfortable  firesides,  where  their  kind  parents 
denied  them  nothing,  and  where  they  had  spent 
so  many  happy  days,  with  no  thought  of  what 
they  owed  those  loving  ones  whom  they  were 
treating  with  such  ingratitude. 

Tears  were  in  the  eyes  of  all  three,  and, 
though  they  grew  so  weary  that  they  could 
hardly  drag  one  foot  after  the  other,  they  plod- 
ded along  until  the  gathering  darkness  told  them 
night  was  closing  in. 

They  had  met  wagons,  horsemen,  and  several 
persons  on  foot.  From  some  of  the  last  they 
made  inquiries  and  learned  that,  although  they 
had  passed  through  several  towns,  they  were 
yet  south  of  Rahway.  Their  hunger  became  so 
gnawing  that  Tommy  spent  all  their  money  in 
buying  a  lot  of  cakes,  which  they  devoured  with 


rjQ  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

the  avidity  of  savages,  and  felt  hungry  when 
none  was  left  to  eat. 

To  the  inquiries  made  of  them  they  returned 
evasive  answers,  and  when  they  reached  any  one 
of  the  numerous  towns  and  villages  between  New 
Brunswick  and  the  Hudson,  they  hurried 
through  them  and  into  the  open  country, 
where  the  people  viewed  them  with  less  curi- 
osity. 

When  the  darkness  became  so  deep  that  they 
could  not  very  well  see  their  way,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  decide  where  and  how  they  were  to 
spend  the  night.  The  drizzling  rain  was  still 
falling ;  they  were  chilled  to  the  bone,  and  so 
tired  that  they  could  hardly  walk. 

In  the  gathering  gloom,  they  observed  a  barn 
near  the  highway,  in  which  they  concluded  to 
take  refuge,  for  it  was  impossible  to  walk 
farther,  and  no  better  shelter  was  likely  to  pre- 
sent itself. 

But  for  the  cruel  reception  received  at  the 
first  house  earlier  in  the  afternoon,  they  would 
have  asked  for  charity  of  some  of  the  neighbors, 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  77 

and  doubtless  would  have  received  kind  treat- 
ment, for  it  would  be  unjust  to  describe  all  the 
people  of  that  section  as  unfeeling  and  heartless. 

Had  they  made  their  predicament  known  in 
any  one  of  the  towns,  they  would  have  been 
taken  care  of  until  their  families  could  be  com- 
municated with;  but  they  were  too  frightened 
to  think  of  anything  of  that  nature. 

Halting  a  short  way  from  the  barn,  Tommy 
cautiously  advanced  to  make  a  reconnoissance. 
He  walked  timidly  around  it,  but  discovered 
nothing  of  any  person,  nor  did  he  hear  the 
growl  of  a  watch- dog.  The  dwelling-house 
stood  so  far  off  that  it  was  distinguished  only  by 
the  lights  twinkling  from  within. 

When  Tommy  came  to  try  the  main  door, 
however,  it  was  locked,  and  he  feared  they  were 
barred  out.  He  persevered,  and  with  a  thrill  of 
hope  found  the  stable-door  unfastened — a  piece 
of  carelessness  on  the  part  of  the  owner,  unless  he 
meant  to  return  shortly. 

The  lad  whistled  to  his  companions  waiting 
in  the  road,  and  they  hurried  to  his  side.  Tell- 


yg  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

ing  them  the  cheering  news,  he  let  them  pass  in 
ahead  of  him,  after  which  he  carefully  closed  the 
door  as  it  was  before. 

Then  followed  several  minutes  of  groping  in 
the  dark,  during  which  Jimmy  narrowly  missed 
receiving  a  dangerous  kick  from  one  of  the 
horses,  and  at  last  the  hay-mow  was  located. 
With  considerable  labor  they  crawled  to  the  top, 
covered  their  shivering  bodies  as  best  they  could, 
and,  nestling  close  together,  to  secure  what  warmth 
they  could,  sank  almost  immediately  into  deep 
slumber. 

They  were  so  utterly  worn  out  that  neither 
opened  his  eyes  until  the  sun  was  above  the 
horizon.  The  storm  had  cleared  away,  the 
air  was  cool,  and  though  their  bodies  were 
stiffened  and  half-famished,  they  were  in  bet- 
ter spirits  than  when  they  clambered  into  the 
refuge. 

When  all  had  fully  awakened  and  rubbed 
their  eyes,  they  sat  for  a  moment  or  two  on  the 
hay,  considering  what  could  be  done. 

"I'm    so    hungry,"    said     Billy     Waylett, 


THE  WAY  OF  THE  TRANSGRESSOR  79 

"that  I  feel  as  though  I  could  eat  this 
hay." 

"And  I'll  chew  some  of  the  meal  if  we  can't 
do  any  better,"  added  Jim. 

"  Both  of  you  together  aint  half  as  hungry 
as  /  am,"  said  Tommy,  "  and  I'm  going  to  the 
house  to  ask  for  something  to  eat." 

"  Maybe  they've  got  a  dog,"  suggested  Billy, 
with  a  shudder. 

"  I  don't  care  if  they  have ;  I'll  kill  and  eat 
him" 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  the  young 
Indian  slayers  were  in  a  sorry  plight  in- 
deed. 

"  You  fellers  stay  here,"  said  Tommy,  "  while 
I  fix  things,  and  then  I'll  send  for  you ;  I'm 
bound  to  do  something  or  die,  for  I  can't  stand 
this  any  longer — " 

Just  then  the  barn  door  opened,  and  several 
persons  entered. 

"  I  think  we'll  find  them  in  here,"  remarked 
one;  "they  couldn't  have  traveled  much  far- 
ther." 


80  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  But  I  don't  see  how  the  young  rascals  could 
get  in  my  barn." 

"We'll    take    a    look    through    that    hay- 


mow." 


And  the  next  minute  the  head  and  shoulders 
of  a  burly  man  rose  to  view,  and  the  runaways 
were  discovered. 


CHAPTER  VI 

SOWING   SEED 

Two  men  remained  standing  on  the  floor 
below,  and  the  one  who  climbed  the  hay-mow 
was  Hungerford,  Chief  of  Police  of  Ashton. 
He  had  struck  the  trail  of  the  runaways  in 
Jersey  City,  and  when  he  learned  of  three  boys 
that  had  left  the  train  at  New  Brunswick,  he 
was  certain  they  were  the  young  rogues  whom 
he  was  looking  for. 

He  hired  a  horse  and  wagon  in  the  city, 
secured  the  help  and  guidance  of  an  officer  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  and  by  judicious 
inquiry  retained  the  trail.  He  was  so  far  be- 
hind the  boys,  however,  that  it  was  growing 
dark  when  he  was  only  half  a  dozen  miles  out 
of  the  city,  and  he  was  obliged  to  put  up  for  the 
night. 

He  was  at  it  again  before  daylight,  and  the 
couple  used  their  wits  with  such  effect  that  be- 
6  81 


32  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

fore  long  they  fixed  upon  the  barn  where  the 
boys  had  taken  refuge.  An  examination  of  the 
road  and  damp  earth  revealed  the  tell-tale  foot- 
prints, and  they  applied  to  the  farmer  for  his 
aid  in  searching  the  barn. 

That  gentleman  was  surprised  to  find  he  had 
forgotten  to  lock  the  stable-door,  but  such  was 
the  fact,  and  a  brief  search  brought  the  runa- 
ways to  light. 

When  they  recognized  the  chief  of  police, 
they  broke  down  and  cried  so  pitifully  that  the 
heart  of  the  officer  was  touched.  He  cheered 
them  as  best  he  could,  and  after  they  were 
taken  to  the  house,  given  a  warm  breakfast  and 
their  clothing  was  dried,  they  felt,  as  may  be 
said,  like  giants  refreshed  with  new  wine. 

All  were  eager  to  be  taken  home.  They  had 
had  enough  of  adventure,  and  were  willing  to 
face  any  punishment  awaiting  them,  if  they 
could  only  see  Ashton  again.  Mr.  Hungerford 
was  confident  that  the  three  would  receive  the 
chastisement  they  merited,  but  he  gave  no  hint 
of  his  belief,  and  prepared  to  take  them  thither. 


SOWING  SEED  33 

He  paid  the  farmer  for  the  meal,  and  then  de- 
cided to  drive  back  to  New  Brunswick,  and 
make  the  real  start  from  that  point. 

He  had  learned  of  the  robbery  the  boys  suf- 
fered, and  he  was  determined  to  recover  the 
valuable  watch  of  Mr.  Wagstaff  from  thieving 
Snakeroot  Sam.  His  brother  officer  offered  to 
give  him  all  the  help  possible,  though  he  warned 
him  that  the  task  would  be  both  difficult  and 
dangerous,  because  of  the  large  number  of  vic- 
ious tramps  in  that  section. 

The  first  thing  done,  upon  reaching  New 
Brunswick,  was  to  telegraph  to  Mr.  Wagstaff 
that  the  runaways  were  found,  with  no  harm 
having  befallen  them,  and  they  might  be  ex- 
pected home  that  evening.  Then,  leaving  the 
boys  by  themselves,  the  officers  set  out  for  the 
tramp  rendezvous,  where  better  fortune  than 
they  anticipated  awaited  them. 

Snakeroot  Sam  was  well  known  to  the  New 
Brunswick  officer,  and  they  were  fortunate 
enough  to  come  upon  him  in  the  highway, 
where  he  had  no  companions.  He  was  collared 


g4  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

before  he  suspected  their  business,  and  the  watch 
and  chain  were  found  on  his  person.  Inasmuch 
as  it  would  have  involved  considerable  delay  to 
bring  the  scamp  to  trial  and  conviction,  besides 
getting  the  names  of  the  runaways  in  the  papers, 
Chief  Hungerford  took  his  satisfaction  out  of 
the  tramp  personally.  The  kick  administered 
to  Tommy  Wagstaff  was  repaid  with  interest. 
Indeed,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  Sam  felt 
the  effects  throughout  most  of  the  following 
summer.  Certain  it  is  that  he  never  received 
such  a  shaking  up  in  his  life. 

Just  as  it  was  growing  dark,  the  boys  arrived 
in  Ashton  and  were  at  their  respective  homes 
to  supper. 

And  then  and  there  was  made  a  mistake,  so 
serious  in  its  nature  and  so  far-reaching  in  its 
consequences  that  it  forms  the  basis  of  the  nar- 
rative recorded  in  the  following  pages. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  each  father  con- 
cerned declared  that,  upon  their  return  home, 
the  boys  should  receive  severe  punishment  for 
their  flagrant  offenses.  Such  was  their  resolve, 


SOWING  SEED  35 

and  yet  only  one  of  the  gentlemen  carried  it 
out. 

Mr.  Wagstaff  and  his  wife  were  so  grateful 
for  the  restoration  of  their  son  that  they  ac- 
cepted his  promise  to  be  a  better  boy,  and, 
after  a  mild  reproof,  he  was  restored  to  their 
grace  and  favor. 

It  was  the  same  with  the  parents  of  Jimmy 
McGovern.  He  professed  great  contrition  for 
his  wrong-doing,  and  several  days  were  devoted 
to  a  consideration  of  the  matter,  when  he,  too, 
was  allowed  to  escape  all  punishment. 

Billy  Waylett,  the  youngest  and  least  guilty, 
was  the  only  one  who  suffered  at  the  hands  of 
his  father.  The  latter  loved  his  child  as  much 
as  any  parent  could,  and  he  felt  more  pain  in 
inflicting  the  chastisement  than  did  the  lad 
in  receiving  it.  But  it  was  given  from  a  sense 
of  duty,  and,  as  is  always  and  invariably  the 
case,  the  boy  respected  his  parent  for  what  he 
did.  He  knew  he  deserved  it,  and  that  it  was 
meant  for  his  own  good. 

What  was  the  consequence  ?     It  marked  a 


gg  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

turning-point  in  the  life  of  the  lad.  He  com- 
prehended, as  never  before,  his  narrow  escape 
from  disgrace  and  ruin,  and  from  that  time  for- 
ward became  obedient,  studious,  and  pure  in 
thoughts,  words,  and  deeds.  He  gave  his  par- 
ents and  teachers  no  trouble,  and  developed  into 
a  worthy  young  man,  who  became  the  pride  and 
happiness  of  his  relatives. 

Tommy  and  Jimmy  chuckled  together  many 
times  over  their  good  fortune.  They  saw  how 
indulgent  their  parents  were,  and  enjoyed  the 
mock  heroism  which  attended  a  full  knowledge 
of  their  exploit. 

They  did  not  give  up  their  hopes  of  a  life  of 
adventure,  and  became  dissatisfied  with  the  dull 
humdrum  routine  of  Ashton.  They  were  con- 
tent, however,  to  bide  their  time,  and  to  wait  till 
they  became  older  before  carrying  out  the  pro- 
jects formed  years  before.  The  seed  unwittingly 
sown  by  their  thoughtless  parents  was  sure  to 
bring  its  harvest  sooner  or  later. 

Two  years  after  the  runaway  incidents  the 
parents  of  Tommy  Wagstaff  and  Jimmy  Me- 


SOWING  SEED  gy 

Govern  removed  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and 
in  that  great  metropolis  the  boys  were  not  long 
in  finding  bad  associates.  The  preliminary  steps 
were  taken  in  their  education  which  eventuated 
in  the  incidents  that  follow. 


CHAPTER  VH 

ONE   AFTERNOON   IN  AUTUMN 

THE  lumbering  old  stage-coach  that  left  Bel- 
mar  one  morning  in  autumn  was  bowling  along 
at  a  merry  rate,  for  the  road  was  good,  the  grade 
slightly  down-hill,  and  the  September  afternoon 
that  was  drawing  to  a  close  cool  and  bracing. 

The  day  dawned  bright  and  sunshiny,  but 
the  sky  had  become  overcast,  and  Bill  Lenman, 
who  had  driven  the  stage  for  twenty-odd  years, 
declared  that  a  storm  was  brewing,  and  was  sure 
to  overtake  him  before  he  could  reach  the  little 
country  town  of  Piketon,  which  was  the  ter- 
minus of  his  journey. 

A  railway  line  had  been  opened  from  this 
bright,  wide-awake  place,  and,  though  the  only 
public  means  of  conveyance  between  Piketon 
and  Belmar  was  the  stage,  its  days  were  almost 
numbered,  for  the  line  was  branching  and 
spreading  in  nearly  every  direction. 


ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN  39 

Bill  had  picked  up  and  set  down  passengers, 
on  the  long  run,  until  now,  as  the  day  was  clos- 
ing, he  had  but  a  single  companion,  who  sat  on 
the  seat  directly  behind  him,  and  kept  up  a  con- 
tinuous run  of  questions  and  answers. 

This  gentleman's  appearance  suggested  one 
of  the  most  verdant  of  countrymen  that  ever 
passed  beyond  sight  of  his  parent's  home.  He 
was  fully  six  feet  tall,  with  bright,  twinkling 
gray  eyes,  a  long  peaked  nose,  home-made  cloth- 
ing, and  an  honest,  out-spoken  manner  which 
could  not  fail  to  command  confidence  anywhere. 

He  had  made  known  his  name  to  every  per- 
son that  had  ridden  five  minutes  in  the  coach, 
as  Ethan  Durrell,  born  in  New  England,  and  0n 
a  tour  of  pleasure.  He  had  never  before  been 
far  from  the  old  homestead,  but  had  worked 
hard  all  his  life,  and  had  some  money  saved  up, 
and  his  parents  consented  to  let  him  enjoy  his 
vacation  in  his  own  way. 

"  You  see,  I  could  have  got  to  Piketon  by  the 
railroad,"  he  said,  leaning  forward  over  the  back 
of  Lenman's  seat  and  peering  good-naturedly 


90  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

into  his  face,  "  but  consarn  the  railroads !  I  don't 
think  they  ever  oughter  been  allowed.  I  read 
in  the  Weekly  Bugle,  just  afore  I  left  home,  that 
somewhere  out  West  a  cow  got  on  the  track  and 
wouldn't  get  off!  No,  sir,  wouldn't  get  off,  till 
the  engine  run  into  her  and  throwed  her  off  the 
track,  and  likewise  throwed  itself  off,  and  some 
of  the  folks  on  board  come  mighty  nigh  getting 
hurt." 

The  driver  was  naturally  prejudiced  against 
railways,  and  was  glad  to  agree  with  Ethan's 
sentiments. 

"  Yas,"  he  said,  as  he  flipped  a  fly  off  the  ear 
of  the  near  horse,  by  a  swing  of  his  long  lash, 
"  there  ought  to  be  a  law  agin  them  railroads ; 
what's  the  use  of  folks  being  in  such  a  hurry, 
that  they  want  to  ride  a  mile  a  minute ! 
What  good  does  it  do  'em?  Why  aint  they 
content  to  set  in  a  coach  like  this  and  admire 
the  country  as  they  ride  through  it  ?" 

"Them's  been  my  sentiments  ever  since  I 
knowed  anything,"  replied  the  New  Englander, 
with  enthusiasm,  "  but  it  looks  as  everbody  is 


ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN  91 

fools  except  us,  Bill,  eh?"  laughed  Ethan, 
reaching  over  and  chucking  the  driver  in  the 
side  ;  "  leastways,  as  we  can't  hender  'em  from 
doing  as  they  please,  why,  we  won't  try." 

"I  guess  you're  'bout  right,"  growled  Bill, 
who  could  not  see  the  stage-coach  approaching 
its  last  run  without  a  feeling  of  dissatisfaction, 
if  not  sadness. 

"  Helloa !"  exclaimed  Ethan,  in  a  low  voice, 
"  I  guess  you're  going  to  have  a  couple  more  pas- 
sengers." 

"  It  looks  that  way  ;  yes,  they  want  to  ride." 

The  coach  had  reached  the  bottom  of  the  hill, 
and  was  rumbling  toward  the  small,  wooden 
bridge,  beyond  which  the  woods  stretched  on 
both  sides  of  the  highway,  when  two  large  boys 
climbed  over  the  fence  and,  walking  to  the  side 
of  the  road,  indicated  that  they  wished  to  take 
passage  in  the  coach. 

These  young  men  were  our  old  friends,  Tom 
Wagstaff  and  Jim  McGovern,  and  they  were 
dressed  in  sporting  costume,  each  carrying  a  fine 
rifle,  revolver,  and  hunting-knife.  Although 


92  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

they  had  not  yet  executed  their  plan  of  a 
campaign  against  the  aborigines  of  the  West, 
they  were  on  a  hunting  jaunt,  and  were  re- 
turning, without  having  met  with  much  suc- 
cess. 

The  young  men  had  hardly  taken  their  seats 
in  the  stage  when  Wagstaff  produced  a  flask  and 
invited  the  driver  and  Ethan  Durrell  to  join  him 
and  his  friend.  The  invitation  being  declined, 
McGovern  drew  forth  a  package  of  cigarettes, 
and  he  and  Tom  soon  filled  the  interior  of  the 
coach  with  the  nauseating  odor.  But  for  the 
thorough  ventilation,  Ethan  declared  he  would 
have  been  made  ill. 

Tom  and  Jim  were  not  long  in  finding  a 
subject  for  amusement  in  the  person  of  the  New 
Englander.  He  was  as  eager  as  they  to  talk, 
and  Bill,  sitting  in  front  with  the  lines  in 
hand,  turned  sideway  and  grinned  as  he  strove 
not  to  lose  a  word  of  the  conversation. 

"  Are  you  going  to  Piketon  ?"  asked  Ethan, 
when  the  young  men  were  fairly  seated  in  the 
stage. 


ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN  93 

"That's  the  town  we  started  for,"  replied 
Wagstaff. 

"  Ever  been  there  before  ?" 

"  No ;  we're  on  our  way  to  visit  our  friend, 
Bob  Budd;  we  live  in  New  York,  and  Bob 
spent  several  weeks  down  there  last  spring,  when 
we  made  his  acquaintance.  Bob  is  a  mighty 
good  fellow,  and  we  promised  to  come  out  and 
spend  our  vacation  with  him,  though  it's  rather 
late  in  the  season  for  a  vacation.  I  say,  driver, 
do  you  know  Bob  ?" 

"  Oh  !  yes,"  replied  Lenman,  looking  back  in 
the  faces  of  the  young  men ;  "  I've  knowed  him 
ever  since  he  was  a  little  chit ;  he  lives  with  his 
Uncle  Jim  now — rich  old  chap — and  lets  Bob 
do  just  as  he  pleases  'bout  everything." 

"  That's  the  right  kind  of  uncle  to  have," 
remarked  Jim ;  "  I  wouldn't  mind  owning  one 
of  them  myself.  Bob  wrote  us  that  he  was 
going  to  camp  out  near  a  big  mill-pond  and 
some  mountains;  of  course,  driver,  you  know 
the  place." 

"  I  was  born  and  reared  in  this  part  of  the 


94  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

country;  I  don't  know  the  exact  spot  where 
Bob  means  to  make  his  camp,  but  I've  no  doubt 
you'll  enjoy  yourselves." 

"  It  won't  be  our  fault  if  we  don't,"  said  Tom, 
with  a  laugh ;  "  that's  how  we  came  to  leave  the 
governor,  without  asking  permission  or  saying 
good-bye." 

"I  hope  you  didn't  run  away  from  home, 
boys,"  said  Ethan,  in  a  grieved  manner. 

"  No,  we  didn't  run  away,"  said  Jim,  "  we 
walked" 

Ethan  Durrell  checked  the  reproof  he  was 
about  to  utter,  and  the  young  men  laughed. 

"  You'll  be  sorry  for  it  some  day,"  remarked 
the  New  Englander ,  "you  may  depend  on  that." 

"  Did  you  ever  try  it?"  asked  Wagstaff. 

"  I  did  once,  but  I  didn't  get  fur ;  the  old 
gentleman  overtook  me  a  half-mile  down  the 
road ;  he  had  a  big  hickory  in  one  hand  and 
with  the  other  he  grabbed  me  by  the  nape  of 
the  neck;  well,"  added  the  gentleman,  with  a 
sigh,  "  I  guess  there's  no  need  of  saying  any- 
thing more." 


ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN  95 

"  He  must  have  had  a  father  like  Billy  Way- 
lett,"  remarked  Jim,  aside  to  his  companion, 
both  of  whom  laughed  at  the  story  of  their  new 
friend,  "  he  wasn't  as  lucky  as  we." 

The  reader  has  already  learned  considerable 
about  these  two  young  men.  They  were  way- 
ward, disobedient,  and  fond  of  forbidden  pleas- 
ures. It  was  the  intention  of  their  parents  to 
place  them  in  school  that  autumn,  but  while  ar- 
rangements were  under  way  the  couple  stealthily 
left  home,  first  providing  themselves  with  fine 
hunting  outfits,  and  started  for  Piketon,  with  the 
intention  of  spending  a  couple  of  weeks  in  the 
woods. 

They  did  not  not  make  their  plans  known  to 
Billy  Waylett,  who  was  such  a  willing  com- 
panion several  years  before.  Billy  still  lived  in 
Ashton  and  could  have  been  easily  reached, 
but  they  knew  that  he  would  not  only  reject  their 
proposal,  but,  as  likely  as  not,  acquaint  their 
parents  with  it. 

The  unwise  indulgence  of  Mr.  Wagstaff  and 
Mr.  McGovern  was  producing  its  inevitable 


96  THE   CAMPEKS  OUT 

fruit.  They  had  had  much  trouble  with  their 
boys,  but  hoped  as  they  grew  older,  and  finished 
sowing  their  wild  oats,  they  would  settle  down 
into  sedate,  studious  men,  and  that  the  end  of 
all  their  parents'  worriment  would  soon  come. 

Among  the  undesirable  acquaintances  made 
by  Jim  and  Tom  was  Bob  Budd,  who,  as  they 
intimated,  spent  several  weeks  in  the  city  of 
New  York.  He  was  a  native  of  Piketon,  which 
was  becoming  altogether  too  slow  for  him.  He 
chafed  under  the  restraints  of  so  small  a  country 
town,  and  wrote  them  glowing  accounts  of  the 
good  times  they  would  have  together  in  the 
camp  in  the  woods.  He  urged  them  to  come  at 
once,  now  that  the  hunting  season  was  at  hand. 

Tom  and  Jim  were  captivated  by  his  radiant 
pictures,  and  determined  to  accept  his  invita- 
tion, whether  their  parents  consented  or  not. 
The  near  approach  of  the  time  set  for  their  en- 
trance at  the  high  school  made  the  prospect 
in  that  direction  too  distasteful  to  be  faced. 

While  they  were  still  hesitating,  with  vivid 
recollections  of  the  dismal  failure  of  their  earlier 


ONE  AFTERNOON  IN  AUTUMN  97 

years,  another  letter  came  from  Bob  Budd.  He 
told  them  he  had  not  only  selected  the  spot  for 
their  camp,  but  that  the  tent  was  up,  and  it  was 
well  stocked  with  refreshments  of  both  a  solid 
and  liquid  nature.  He  had  painted  a  big  sign, 
which  was  suspended  to  the  ridge-pole  and  bore 
the  legend, 

"CAMP   OF   THE    PlKETON   RANGERS." 

This  was  not  only  ornamental,  but  served  as 
a  warning  to  all  trespassers. 

"  Everything  is  ready,"  wrote  Bob,  "  and 
every  day's  delay  is  just  so  much  taken  from 
the  sport  and  enjoyment  that  await  you.  Come 
at  once,  boys,  and  you'll  never  regret  it." 


CHAPTER  Vin 

FELLOW-PASSENGERS 

THE  two  decided  to  give  Bob  Budd  a  surprise. 
They  said  it  would  be  hard  for  them  to  get 
away,  and  more  than  likely  they  would  have 
to  wait  several  weeks  before  the  matter  could  be 
decided.  This  letter  was  followed  at  once  bv 

•/ 

themselves,  and  they  were  now  within  a  few 
miles  of  Bob's  home  without  his  suspecting 
anything  of  the  kind. 

Having  informed  themselves  fully,  they  rode 
to  a  station  not  far  from  Piketon,  where  they 
got  off,  leaving  their  trunks  to  go  to  the  town, 
while  they  spent  a  half-day  in  hunting.  Their 
luck  was  so  poor  that  they  gave  it  up,  and  were 
glad  to  use  the  stage  for  the  rest  of  the  journey. 

"  What  time  are  you  due  in  Piketon  ?"  asked 
Jim  of  the  driver. 

"Half-past  eight." 

"That's  a  good  deal  after  dark." 


FELLOW-PASSENGERS  99 

"  So  it  is,  at  this  time  of  the  year,  and  it's 
going  to  be  dark  sooner  than  usual." 

"How's  that?" 

"  Don't  you  notice  how  it  has  clouded  up  this 
afternoon?  A  big  storm  is  coming  and  we're 
going  to  catch  it  afore  we  strike  Piketon." 

"  Well,"  growled  Wagstaff,  "  that  isn't  pleas- 
ant ;  we  were  fools,  Jim,  that  we  didn't  stay  in 
the  train ;  but  we  can  shut  ourselves  in  with  the 
curtains  and  let  the  driver  run  things." 

"  I  reckon  I  haven't  druv  over  this  road  for 
twenty-five  years,"  said  Lenman,  "  without 
striking  a  storm  afore  to-night." 

"  Sartinly,  sartinly,"  added  Ethan  Durrell ; 
"  life  must  have  its  shadows  as  well  as  sunshine, 
though  I  don't  like  to  be  catched  on  a  lonely 
road  this  way.  I  say,  Bill,"  he  added,  in  a  half- 
frightened  voice,  "are  you  troubled  with  any 
such  pesky  things  as  highway  robbers  ?" 

"If  you  hadn't  asked  me  that  question  I 
wouldn't  have  said  anything  about  it ;  but  I've 
been  stopped  and  held  up,  as  they  say,  just  like 
them  chaps  out  West." 


100  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  You  don't  say  so !"  exclaimed  the  New 
Englander,  while  the  young  men  on  the  back 
seat  became  interested. 

"I  didn't  suppose  you  were  ever  troubled 
in  this  part  of  the  world  by  such  people,"  said 
Wagstaff. 

"  We  aint  often,  but  what  place  can  you  name 
where  you  don't  find  bad  people  ?" 

"  How  long  ago  was  it  you  were  held  up  ?" 
asked  Ethan. 

"  About  six  months ;  fact  is,  I've  felt  shaky 
for  the  last  week." 

"  Why  so  ?"  asked  Wagstaff. 

"I've  seen  a  suspicious  character  down  in 
Black  Bear  Swamp." 

"Where's  that?" 

"  It's  a  piece  of  woods  we  pass  through  afore 
we  reach  Piketon ;  it  jines  the  woods  where  you 
tell  me  Bob  Budd  has  put  up  the  tent,  but  it 
curves  round  and  reaches  the  hills  on  t'other 
side." 

The  words  of  the  driver  deeply  interested  all 
three  of  the  passengers.  The  knowledge  that, 


FELLOW-PASSENGERS 

though  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  and  in  a 
section  fairly  well  settled,  they  were  in  danger 
of  being  "  held  up  "  in  the  most  approved  style 
of  the  wild  West  was  enough  to  startle  any  one. 

"Tell  us  all  about  it,"  persisted  Wagstaff, 
lighting  a  new  cigarette,  and  leaning  forward  to 
catch  the  reply. 

"  There  isn't  much  to  tell,"  replied  the  driver ; 
"  'cept  there's  a  holler  close  to  t'other  side  of 
Black  Bear  Swamp,  and  three  times  in  the  past 
week,  when  I  was  passing,  I've  seen  a  tall,  slim 
man  moving  around  among  the  trees  and  watch- 
ing me,  tryin'  at  the  same  time  to  keep  me  from 
seeing  him." 

"  But  if  he  was  a  robber — " 

"Who  said  he  was  a  robber?"  demanded 
Lenman,  turning  and  looking  sharply  at  the 
young  man. 

"  You  said  he  was  a  suspicious  character,  and 
what  else  could  he  be  ?"  demanded  Wagstaff. 

"  Perhaps  a  tramp,  but  I'll  admit  I  have 
thought  it  likely  he  was  a  man  looking  for  a 
chance  to  rob  the  stage." 


102  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Why  didn't  he  do  it  then  ?" 

"It  happened  that  on  each  of  the  times  I 
hadn't  a  single  passenger  with  me." 

"And  now  you've  got  three,"  remarked 
McGovern.  "Weil,  I  hope  he  will  attack  us 
to-night." 

"  What'll  you  do  if  he  does  ?"  asked  the  New 
Englander. 

"Don't  you  see  we've  each  got  a  rifle? 
Beside  that,  Tom  and  I  carry  a  Smith  &  Wes- 
son apiece,  and  all  our  weapons  are  loaded ; 
that  fellow  won't  have  time  to  call  out  for  us  to 
give  up  our  valuables  before  he'll  be  filled  as 
full  of  holes  as  a  sieve." 

"  My  gracious  !  you  wouldn't  do  that,  would 
you?" 

"  Just  give  us  a  chance,  that's  all,"  said  Wag- 
staff,  with  a  shake  of  his  head. 

Had  the  young  men  been  watching  Durrell 
and  the  driver  at  that  moment,  they  would  have 
seen  a  singular  look  pass  between  the  two.  It 
might  have  meant  nothing,  and  it  might  have 
signified  a  good  deal.  No  words  were  spoken, 


FELLOW-PASSENGERS  103 

but  the  expression  of  their  faces,  to  say  the 
least,  was  peculiar. 

"  I  should  have  said,"  continued  the  driver, 
"  that  the  chap  may  have  learned  something 
about  that  box,  which  was  expected  at  Belmar, 
and  which  I  was  to  take  to  Piketon  with 


me." 


"What  box?"  asked  Wagstaff. 

"  The  one  that  is  strapped  onto  the  rear  of  the 
stage." 

"  Jingo  ! "  muttered  Jim,  "  things  are  be^ 
ginning  to  look  dubious." 

"  As  I  was  about  to  say,"  continued  the  driver, 
"  if  that  chap  has  made  up  his  mind  to  hold  us 
up — and  it  looks  mighty  like  it — this  is  the 
night  it  will  be  done." 

"Why  do  you  say  that?" 

"  Haven't  I  got  three  passengers  for  Piketon, 
which  is  the  biggest  number  I've  took  through 
in  a  couple  of  weeks,  and,  more'n  all,  that  box 
is  with  me  ?  The  night  is  going  to  be  as  dark 
as  a  wolfs  mouth,  and  when  we  strike  Black 
Bear  Swamp—" 


1Q4  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Why  do  they  call  it  Black  Bear  Swamp  ?" 
asked  Durrell. 

"  I  don't  know  of  any  reason,  onless  it  is  that 
there  never  was  a  black  bear  found  there, 
though  they're  up  among  the  mountains,  where 
there's  a  deer  now  and  then.  But  won't  the 
scamp  be  fooled,  though  ?"  chuckled  the  driver. 

"How's  that?" 

"  I  never  carry  any  shooting-irons,  but  you've 
got  enough  for  us  all,  and,  when  he  sings  out 
and  you  shove  the  muzzles  of  your  guns  for- 
ward and  let  drive,  why  the  State  will  be  saved 
a  big  expense." 

"  That's  so !"  exclaimed  Wagstaff,  with  a 
fierceness  too  vivid  to  be  wholly  genuine  ;  "  we've 
started  out  for  a  hunting  trip  with  Bob  Budd, 
and  expect  to  bag  all  the  bears  and  deer  in  the 
country,  but  we  weren't  looking  for  stage  rob- 
bers, because  I  don't  know  that  we  have  lost 
any,  but  if  they  choose  to  run  into  our  way, 
why  who's  to  blame  ?" 

'  That's  so,"  assented  his  companion,  who,  in 
truth,  regretted  more  than  ever  that  they  had 


FELLOW-PASSENGERS  105 

not  made  the  entire  journey  to  Piketon  by  train 
instead  of  partly  in  the  lumbering  stage-coach. 

"  It  would  be  better,"  he  added,  after  a  mo- 
ment's thought,  "  if  the  rogue  had  chosen  the 
daytime." 

"  Why  so  ?"  queried  the  New  Englander. 

"  We  can  see  to  aim  better." 

"So  can  he,  can't  he?" 

"  Yes,  but  we  would  have  prepared  better 
than  we  can  at  night,"  replied  Wagstaff,  nerv- 
ously. 

"  And  it  would  be  the  same  with  him.  If 
you're  afraid  you  can't  shoot  straight,  I'll  take 
one  gun  and  Bill  the  other,  and  you  can  crawl 
under  the  seats." 

"  Who's  talking  about  crawling  under  the 
seats — what's  that  ?" 

A  peal  of  thunder  rumbled  overhead,  and  it 
was  already  beginning  to  grow  dark.  The  af- 
ternoon was  merging  into  night,  which,  as 
has  been  explained,  was  closing  in  sooner  than 
usual,  because  of  the  cloudy  sky. 

"  We're  going  to  catch  it  afore  we  get  home/ 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

remarked  the  driver,  glancing  upward  and 
twitching  the  lines,  so  as  to  force  the  team  into 
a  moderate  trot. 

"  Why  don't  you  hurry  up  your  nags  more, 
and  get  home  sooner  ?"  asked  Wagstaff. 

"A  good  master  is  marciful  to  his  beast ;  I 
aint  likely  to  gain  anything  by  hurrying,  for 
the  storm  may  come  and  be  over  afore  we  get 
to  town,  while  the  animals  are  so  used  to  this 
work,  that,  if  I  made  it  a  rule  to  push  'em 
now  and  then,  they  are  likely  to  break  down, 
and  trade  aint  good  enough  for  me  to  afford  that" 

"  But  if  you  should  do  it  once,  it  wouldn't 
hurt." 

"  Another  thing,"  added  the  driver,  as  if  the 
fact  was  a  clincher  to  the  discussion,  "if  we 
should  go  rattling  through  Black  Bear  Swamp 
ahead  of  time,  that  suspicious  chap  would  miss  us." 

"Well?" 

"  And  we  would  miss  him,  which  we  don't 
want  to  do.  Being  as  you've  got  your  guns  and 
are  so  anxious  to  use  'em  on  him,  why  I  won't 
be  mean  enough  to  rob  you  of  the  chance." 


CHAPTER  IX 

DICK   HALLIARD 

THE  conversation  was  not  of  a  nature  to  im- 
prove the  courage  of  the  occupants  of  the  stage- 
coach, for,  when  children  spend  an  evening  in 
exchanging  ghost  stories,  they  find  the  darkness 
of  their  bed-rooms  more  fearful  than  before. 

Since  the  young  gentlemen  on  the  rear  seat 
began  to  believe  that  a  meeting  with  a  stage 
robber  was  quite  certain  to  take  place  before 
reaching  Piketon,  they  saw  the  need  of  an  un- 
derstanding all  round. 

The  driver  repeated  that  he  never  carried 
firearms,  for,  if  he  did,  he  would  be  tempted  to 
use  them  with  the  surety  of  getting  himself  into 
trouble. 

"  If  a  man  orders  you  to  hold  up  your  hands 
and  you  do  it,  why  he  aint  going  to  hurt  you," 
was  the  philosophy  of  the  old  man ;  "  all  he'll 
do  is  just  to  go  through  you ;  but  if  you  have  a 

107 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

gun  or  pistol,  you'll  bang  away  with  it,  miss  the 
chap,  and  then  he'll  bore  you ;  so  it's  my  rule, 
when  them  scamps  come  along,  to  do  just  as 
they  tell  me ;  a  man's  life  is  worth  more  to 
him  than  all  his  money,  and  that's  me  every 
time." 

"  But  you  might  be  quick  enough  to  drop 
him  first,"  suggested  Wagstaff,  who  would  have 
preferred  the  driver  to  be  not  quite  so  convinc- 
ing in  his  arguments. 

"  Mighty  little  chance  of  that !  You  see  the 
feller  among  the  trees  is  all  ready  and  waiting ; 
he  can  take  his  aim  afore  you  know  he  is  there ; 
now  when  you  fellers  fire  at  him  it  won't  do  for 
you  to  miss — remember  that  /" 

"  We  don't  intend  to,"  replied  McGovern. 

"Of  course  you  don't  intend  to,  but  the 
chances  are  that  you  will,  and  then  it  will  be 
the  last  of  you !" 

"But  won't  you  be  apt  to  catch  it  on  the 
front  seat?" 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,  for  them  chaps  are  quick  to 
know  where  a  shot  comes  from,  and  they  always 


DICK  HALLIARD  100 

go  for  the  one  that  fires ;  they  know,  too,  that  a 
stage  driver  never  fights — helloa !" 

At  that  moment,  a  bicycle  guided  hy  a  boy 
glided  silently  along  the  right  of  the  stage, 
turning  out  just  enough  to  pass  the  vehicle.  The 
youth  whose  shapely  legs  were  propelling  it, 
slackened  his  gait  so  that  for  a  few  minutes  he 
held  his  place  beside  the  front  wheels  of  the 
coach. 

He  was  a  handsome,  bright-faced  youth  about 
sixteen  years  old,  who  greeted  the  driver  pleas- 
antly, and,  turning  his  head,  saluted  the  others, 
without  waiting  for  an  introduction. 

"I'm  afraid  a  storm  is  coming,  and  I  shall 
have  to  travel  fast  to  get  home  ahead  of  it ;  do 
you  want  to  run  a  race  with  me,  Bill  ?" 

"Not  with  this  team,"  replied  the  driver, 
"  for  we  couldn't  hold  a  candle  to  you." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  replied  the  boy, 
with  a  laugh ;  "  there  are  plenty  who  can  beat 
me  on  a  bicyle." 

"  But  there  aint  any  of  'em  in  this  part  of 
the  country,  for  I've  seen  too  many  of  'em  try 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

it  Bob  Budd  bragged  that  he  would  leave  you 
out  of  sight,  but  you  walked  right  away  from 
him." 

The  boy  blushed  modestly  and  said : 

"  Bob  don't  practice  as  much  as  he  ought ; 
he's  a  good  wheelman,  but  he's  fonder  of  camp- 
ing out  in  the  woods,  and  I  shouldn't  be  sur- 
prised if  there's  a  good  deal  more  fun  in  it.  I 
believe  he  expects  some  friends  to  go  into  camp 
with  him." 

"  Them's  the  chaps,"  remarked  the  driver, 
jerking  the  butt  of  his  whip  toward  the  rear 
seat. 

The  bicyclist  bowed  pleasantly  to  the  young 
men,  who  were  staring  curiously  at  him  and 
listening  to  the  conversation.  They  nodded 
rather  coldly  in  turn,  for  they  had  already  be- 
gun to  suspect  the  identity  of  this  graceful, 
muscular  lad,  of  whom  they  had  heard  much 
from  Bob  Budd. 

Their  country  friend  had  spoken  of  a  certain 
Dick  Halliard  who  was  employed  in  the  store  of 
Mr.  Hunter,  the  leading  merchant  in  Piketon, 


DICK  HALLIARD 

and  who  was  so  well  liked  by  the  merchant  that 
he  had  presented  him  with  an  excellent  bicycle, 
on  which  he  occasionally  took  a  spin  when  he 
could  gain  the  time. 

Bob,  who  detested  young  Halliard,  had  said 
enough  to  prove  that  he  had  taken  the  lead  in 
all  his  studies  at  school  and  surpassed  every  boy 
in  the  section  in  running,  swimming,  'cycling, 
and  indeed,  in  all  kinds  of  athletic  sports.  This 
was  one  reason  for  Bob's  dislike,  but  the  chief 
cause  was  the  integrity  and  manliness  of  young 
Halliard,  who  not  only  held  no  fear  of  the  bully, 
but  did  not  hesitate  to  condemn  him  to  his  face 
when  he  did  wrong. 

"  I  hope  you  will  have  a  good  time  in  camp," 
said  Dick  (for  it  was  he),  addressing  the  two 
city  youths. 

"  That's  what  we're  out  for,"  replied  Wagstaff, 
"  and  it  won't  be  our  fault  if  we  don't ;  will  you 
join  us  ?"  asked  the  speaker,  producing  his  flask. 

"  I'm  obliged  to  you,  but  must  decline." 

"  Maybe  you  think  it  isn't  good  enough  for 
you,"  was  the  mean  remark  of  Wagstaff. 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I  prefer  water." 

"  Ah,  you're  one  of  the  good  boys  who  don't 
do  anything  naughty." 

It  was  a  mean  remark  on  the  part  of  Wag- 
staff,  who  was  seeking  a  quarrel,  but  Dick  Hal- 
liard showed  his  manliness  by  paying  no  heed  to 
the  slur. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  addressing  the  driver, "  since 
you  won't  run  me  a  race,  I  shall  have  to  try  to 
reach  home  ahead  of  the  storm.  Good-bye 
all!" 

The  muscular  legs  began  moving  faster,  the 
big,  skeleton-like  wheel  shot  ahead  of  the  stage, 
coming  back  into  the  middle  of  the  highway, 
and  the  lad,  with  his  shoulders  bent  forward, 
spun  down  the  road  with  a  speed  that  would 
have  forced  the  fastest  trotting  horse  to  con- 
siderable effort. 

"By  gracious!"  exclaimed  the  New  Eng- 
lander,  with  his  chin  high  in  air,  as  he  peered 
over  the  head  of  the  driver,  "  that  youngster 
beats  anything  of  the  kind  I  ever  seen." 

"  I  don't  s'pose  they  have  those  sort  of  piay- 


DICK  HALLIARD 

things  in  your  part  of  the  world,"  remarked 
Jim,  with  a  sneer. 

"  Yes,  we  have  enough  to  send  a  few  of  'em 
down  your  way  for  you  folks  to  learn  on.  Bill, 
who  is  that  chap  ?" 

"  Dick  Halliard,  and  there  aint  a  finer  boy  in 
Piketon." 

"  He's  got  a  mighty  fine  face  and  figure." 

"  You're  right  about  that ;  I  want  to  give  you 
chaps  a  little  advice,"  added  the  driver,  turning 
his  head,  so  as  to  look  into  the  countenance  of 
the  city  youths ;  "  I  heerd  what  you  said  to  him 
and  he  had  sense  enough  not  to  notice  it,  but 
you'll  be  wise  if  you  let  Dick  Halliard  alone." 

"  Is  he  dangerous  ?"  asked  Wagstaff,  with  a 
grin. 

"  You  will  find  him  so,  if  you  undertake  to 
put  onto  him;  mebbe  he  isn't  quite  so  old  as 
you  and  mebbe  he  don't  smoke  cigarettes  and 
drink  whisky,  but  I'll  bet  this  whole  team  that 
if  either  or  both  of  you  ever  tackles  him,  you'll 
think  five  minutes  later  that  you've  been  run 
through  a  thrashing  mill." 
8 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

The  youths  were  not  disturbed  by  this  bold 
statement,  which  neither  believed. 

"You're  very  kind,"  said  Tom,  "and  we 
won't  forget  what  you've  said;  when  we  see 
him  coming  'long  the  road,  we'll  climb  a  tree  to 
get  out  of  the  way,  or  else  run  into  the  first 
house  and  lock  the  door." 

Bill  had  said  all  he  wished,  and  now  gave  his 
attention  to  his  team.  The  thunder  was  rumb- 
ling almost  continuously,  and  now  and  then  a 
vivid  streak  of  lightning  zigzagged  across  the 
rapidly  darkening  sky.  No  rain  fell,  but  the 
wind  blew  blinding  clouds  of  dust  across  the 
highway  and  into  the  stage,  where  the  occu- 
pants at  times  had  to  protect  their  eyes  from  it. 

A  short  distance  from  the  road  on  the  left 
was  a  low,  old-fashioned  stone  house,  but  no 
other  dwelling  was  in  sight  between  the  stage 
and  Black  Bear  Swamp,  which  was  no  more 
than  half  a  mile  ahead,  appearing  dark  and 
forbidding  in  the  gathering  gloom.  The  trees 
at  the  side  of  the  highway  swayed  in  the  gusty 
wind,  and,  when  the  flying  dust  allowed  them 


DICK  HALLIAED  H5 

to  see,  Dick  Halliard  was  observed  far  in 
advance  like  a  speck  in  the  distance.  He  was 
traveling  with  great  speed,  and  the  stage  seemed 
to  have  gone  no  more  than  a  hundred  yards 
after  the  interview  when  the  young  wheelman 
disappeared. 

It  was  as  if  he  had  plunged  under  full  head- 
way right  among  the  trees.  Piketon  lay 
about  two  miles  beyond  Black  Bear  Swamp,  but 
since  the  width  of  the  dense  forest  through 
which  the  public  road  wound  its  way  was  fully  a 
fourth  of  a  mile,  it  will  be  seen  that  a  consider- 
able drive  was  still  before  the  stage. 

The  passengers  would  have  viewed  their  ap- 
proach to  the  woods  with  relief,  but  for  the  fear 
of  the  highwayman.  Its  dense  growth  and 
abundant  vegetation  offered  a  partial  protection 
from  the  storm,  which  promised  to  be  violent ; 
but  the  youths  would  have  much  preferred 
(had  they  dared  to  speak  their  sentiments)  to 
stand  bareheaded  in  the  coming  storm  than  to 
encounter  that  "  suspicious "  party,  who  they 
believed  was  awaiting  their  coming. 


CHAPTER  X 

A   STARTLING   SUMMONS 

THE  stage  was  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
Black  Bear  Swamp  when  something  like  a 
tornado  struck  it.  The  horses  stopped,  and  the 
vehicle  was  partly  lifted  from  the  ground.  For 
an  instant  it  seemed  to  be  going  over.  The 
driver  and  the  New  Englander  started  with 
suppressed  exclamations,  while  Wagstaff  emitted 
a  cry  of  alarm,  as  he  and  his  companion  at- 
tempted to  leap  out. 

"Sit  still!  you're  all  right!"  shouted  Len- 
man,  striking  his  horses  with  the  whip.  They 
broke  into  a  trot,  and  a  few  minutes  later  en- 
tered the  dense  wood,  where  they  were  safe 
from  the  danger  that  threatened  them  a  mo- 
ment before.  Indeed,  the  volley  of  wind  was  as 
brief  as  a  discharge  of  musketry,  passing  in- 
stantly, though  it  still  howled  through  the  wood, 
with  a  dismal  effect,  which  made  all  heartily 
wish  they  were  somewhere  else. 

It  was  so  dark  that,  but  for  the  flashes  of 
116 


A  STARTLING  SUMMONS 

lightning,  the  passengers  would  have  been  un- 
able to  see  each  other's  forms;  but  the  horses 
were  so  familiar  with  the  route  that  they  needed 
no  guidance.  The  driver  allowed  them  to  walk, 
while  he  held  the  lines  taut  to  check  them  on 
the  instant  it  might  be  necessary. 

Wagstaff  and  McGovern  climbed  forward, 
and  crowded  themselves  on  the  seat  beside  the 
New  Englander,  each  firmly  grasping  his  rifle, 
for,  as  they  advanced  into  the  wood,  their 
thoughts  were  of  the  criminal  who  they  believed 
would  challenge  them  before  they  could  reach 
the  other  side. 

Still  the  rain  held  off,  though  the  lightning 
was  almost  incessant  and  continually  showed  the 
way  in  front.  The  wind,  too,  abated,  and  all 
began  to  breathe  more  freely. 

"  I  guess  the  robber  won't  dare  show  himself 
to-night,"  said  Wagstaff,  speaking  rather  his 
wish  than  his  belief. 

"  What's  to  hender  him  ?"  asked  Ethan  Dur- 
rell. 

"  The  storm." 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

The  driver  laughed  outright. 

"  It's  just  what  is  in  his  favor — hulloa  !" 

"  Gracious  !  what's  the  matter  ?"  gasped  Wag- 
staff,  as  the  team  suddenly  halted,  of  their  own 
accord ;  "  let's  get  out." 

"  Something's  wrong,"  replied  Lenman ;  "  don't 
speak  or  make  any  noise ;  we'll  soon  know 
what  it  is." 

While  waiting  for  the  flash  of  lightning  to 
illuminate  the  gloom,  it  never  seemed  so  long 
coming.  A  short  time  before  the  gleams  were 
continuous,  but  now  the  gloom  was  like  that  of 
Egypt  as  the  seconds  dragged  along. 

No  one  spoke,  but  all  eyes  were  fixed  on  the 
impenetrable  darkness  in  front,  while  every  ear 
was  strained  to  catch  some  sound  beside  the 
soughing  of  the  wind  among  the  trees. 

All  at  once,  as  if  the  overwhelming  store- 
house of  electricity  could  contain  itself  no 
longer,  the  whole  space  around,  in  front  and 
above  was  lit  up  by  one  dazzling  flame,  which 
revealed  everything  with  the  vividness  of  a 
thousand  noonday  suns. 


A  STARTLING  SUMMONS 

By  its  overpowering  glare  the  figure  of  a  man 
on  horseback  was  seen  motionless  in  the  middle 
of  the  road,  less  than  twenty  feet  distant.  He 
knew  of  the  presence  of  some  one  in  his  path, 
and  he,  too,  was  awaiting  the  help  of  the  light- 
ning before  advancing. 

"That's  him!"  whispered  Tom  Wagstaff; 
"shall  we  shoot?" 

Ethan  Durrell  felt  the  seat  tremble  under  the 
youth,  while  the  others  noticed  the  quaver  in 
his  voice. 

"  No,"  replied  the  driver ;  "  he  hasn't  done 
nothin'  yet ;  wait  till  he  hails  us." 

"  That  may  be  too  late,  but  all  right." 

"  Helloa,  Bill,  is  that  you  ?"  came  from  the 
horseman. 

"  Yes ;  who  are  you  ?"  called  back  the 
driver. 

"  Don't  you  know  me,  Hank  Babcock  ?"  called 
the  other,  with  a  laugh. 

"  I  sort  of  thought  it  was  you,  Hank,  but 
wasn't  sure." 

"  You  can  be  sure  of  it  now ;  wait  a  minute 


120  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

till  I  get  out  of  your  way  ;  I'll  turn  aside  and 
let  you  pass." 

Everything  was  quiet  for  a  moment,  except 
the  wind,  the  snuffing  of  his  horse,  and  the 
sound  of  his  hoofs,  as  he  was  forced  with  some 
trouble  close  to  the  trees  which  grew  near  the 
highway. 

"  Now,  it's  all  right ;  go  ahead,"  called  Hank 
Babcock. 

Lenman  spoke  to  his  animals  and  they  moved 
forward.  When  opposite  the  horseman,  another 
flash  revealed  him  sitting  astride  the  animal,  a 
few  feet  to  one  side.  He  called  a  cheery  good- 
night as  he  drew  back,  after  the  stage  had 
passed,  and  continued  his  course. 

"Driver,"  said  Wagstaff,  when  they  were 
moving  again ;  "  where  is  the  spot  you  thought 
it  likely  we  would  meet  him  ?" 

"  We're  close  to  it  now ;  you  notice  the  road 
goes  down  a  little,  but  not  enough  for  me  to  put 
on  the  brake ;  have  your  shootin'  irons  ready, 
for,  somehow  or  other,  I  feel  in  my  bones  that 
you'll  need  'em." 


A  STARTLING  SUMMONS 

"  Where's  that  chap  that  was  here  a  minute 
ago  ?"  asked  Jim,  with  as  much  tremor  in  his 
voice  as  his  friend. 

"Who's  that?"  asked  the  driver. 

"  That  Yankee  that  was  sitting  right  here ; 
he's  gone !" 

"  I  guess  not,"  replied  the  driver,  reaching 
back  his  hand  and  groping  vaguely  around ; 
"  he  must  be  there." 

"He  isn't;  he  was  here,  but  he's  miss- 
ing." 

"  Maybe  he  got  so  scared  he  took  the  back 
seat,"  suggested  Tom,  who  held  his  rifle  in  his 
left  hand,  while  he  passed  his  right  through  the 
vacancy  in  the  rear  of  the  stage ;  "  no,  I'll  be 
hanged  if  he  is  there ;  he  isn't  in  the  stage." 

"  That's  mighty  queer,"  remarked  the  driver ; 
"  I  didn't  hear  him  get  out,  did  you  ?" 

"  No,  but  I  felt  him ;  he  was  sitting  right 
alongside  of  us,  when  something  brushed  past 
me  and  he  was  gone — there !" 

Once  more  the  lightning  brought  everything 
out  with  intense  distinctness,  and  all  saw  that 


122  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

there  were  only  three  instead  of  four  persons  in 
the  stage. 

The  New  Englander  was  missing :  what  had 
become  of  him  ? 

"  I  guess  he  was  scared,"  suggested  Wagstaff, 
with  a  weak  attempt  to  screw  up  his  courage ; 
"and  preferred  to  hide  among  the  trees  rather 
than  run  the  risk  of  meeting  that  stranger — " 

"  Sh  /"  interrupted  the  driver,  "  there's  some- 
body ahead  of  us  in  the  road;  the  horses  see 
him ;  be  ready  and  remember  that  if  you  miss 
it's  sure  death — " 

At  that  moment  the  most  startling  cry  that 
could  fall  upon  their  ears  rang  from  the  gloom 
in  front : 

"Hands  up,  every  one  of  you  /" 


CHAPTER  XI 

NO   JOKE 

WHAT  more  alarming  summons  can  be  im- 
agined than  that  which  rang  from  the  darkness 
in  front  of  the  stage,  as  it  was  slowly  winding 
its  way  through  Black  Bear  Swamp  ? 

The  lightning  which  had  toyed  with  them 
before  seemed  unwilling  to  do  so  again,  for  the 
impenetrable  night  was  not  lit  up  by  the  first 
quiver  or  flutter  of  the  intense  fire. 

"Are  you  ready  to  shoot  ?"  asked  the  driver, 
turning  his  head  and  speaking  in  guarded 
tones. 

"  My  gracious,  no !"  replied  Wagstaff,  as  well 
as  he  could  between  his  chattering  teeth;  "I 
can't  see  him." 

"  He's  right  there  in  the  middle  of  the  road ; 
don't  hit  one  of  the  horses — what  are  you  trying 
to  do?" 

It  was  plain  enough  what  the  valiant  youth 
was  doing ;  he  was  crawling  under  the  seat,  the 

123 


124  ™E  CAMPERS  OUT 

difficulty  of  doing  so  being  increased  by  the  body 
of  Jim,  who  was  ahead  of  him  in  seeking  the 
refuge. 

"  I  aint  going  to  fire  when  there's  no  chance 
of  hitting  him,"  growled  Tom,  still  twisting 
and  edging  his  way  out  of  reach. 

"  But  the  lightning  will  show  him  to  you  in 
a  minute." 

"  Let  it  show  and  be  hanged !  I've  got 
enough;  I  surrender." 

The  words  had  been  spoken  hastily,  and  Tom 
and  Jim  did  not  throw  away  any  seconds  in  grop- 
ing for  cover,  but,  brief  as  was  the  time,  the  terri- 
ble fellow  in  the  middle  of  the  road  became 
impatient. 

"Are  all  them  hands  up?"  he  roared,  "or 
shall  I  open  fire?" 

"  My  two  passengers  are  under  the  seat,  but 
they  won't  hurt  you — " 

The  driver  checked  himself  for  a  moment 
and  then  exclaimed,  loud  enough  for  the  youths 
to  hear : 

"  He's  coming  into  the  wagon  I" 


NO  JOKE 

"  Heavens  !  don't  let  him  do  that,"  protested 
Jim ;  "  he'll  kill  us  all ;  tell  him  we  surrender 
and  won't  shoot." 

"  Where's  them  young  men  that  were  going 
to  fire  so  quick?"  demanded  the  fellow,  hur- 
riedly climbing  into  the  front  of  the  stage;  "  let 
me  have  a  chance  at  them !" 

"It  wasn't  us,"  called  back  Wagstaff,  "we 
haven't  anything  against  you ;  take  all  we've 
got,  only  spare  us;  you  can  have  our  guns 
and  pistols  and  our  money,  and  everything  we 
have—" 

He  ceased  his  appeal,  for  at  that  moment  he 
heard  some  one  laugh. 

A  shuddering  suspicion  of  the  truth  came 
over  him,  but  before  he  could  frame  an  expla- 
nation, Bill  Lenman  and  the  man  who  had  just 
joined  the  party  broke  into  uproarious  mirth. 

The  youths  saw  how  utterly  they  had  been 
sold.  There  was  no  train  robber.  Ethan  Dur- 
rell  had  played  the  part  of  the  heavy  villain  in 
order  to  test  the  courage  of  these  vaunting  lads. 
The  driver  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  the  trick, 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

afraid  of  the  risk  incurred,  but,  as  it  proved,  he 
was  never  in  any  danger. 

The  boys  crept  back  from  their  concealment, 
and,  resuming  their  seat  in  front,  saw  that  it 
was  useless  to  deny  the  dilemma  in  which  they 
were  placed. 

"  I  don't  see  anything  smart  in  a  trick  like 
that,"  said  Tom,  angrily;  "some  folks  have 
queer  ideas  of  a  joke." 

"  It's  lucky  for  you,"  added  Jim,  "  that  the 
lightning  didn't  show  you  to  us  ;  I  had  my  gun 
aimed  and  was  just  ready  to  fire,  but  couldn't 
see  clear  enough  to  make  sure  of  dropping  you 
at  the  first  shot." 

"  All  that  I  was  afeared  of,"  said  the  driver, 
"  was  that  you  would  hit  one  of  the  horses,  and 
that's  what  you  would  have  done." 

"  It  would  have  served  you  right  if  I  had." 

"  But  it  would  have  been  a  costly  job  for  you, 
young  man." 

The  team  had  resumed  its  progress  and  the 
violent  flurry  of  the  elements  began  subsiding. 
The  flashes  were  less  frequent,  though  they  ap^ 


NO  JOKE  127 

peared  often  enough  to  show  the  course  of  the 
stage,  as  the  animals  pressed  on  at  a  moderate 
walk. 

The  driver  and  the  New  Englander  were  more 
considerate  than  most  persons  would  have  been 
under  the  circumstances,  for  they  forebore 
taunting  the  youths,  whom  they  had  at  their 
mercy.  Tom  and  Jim  were  resentful  enough  to 
have  used  violence  toward  Durrell,  who  had 
turned  the  tables  so  cleverly  on  them ;  but  the 
manner  in  which  he  did  it  gave  them  a  whole- 
some fear  of  the  wiry  fellow  from  down  East. 

"Then,"  said  Tom,  addressing  the  driver, 
"  that  was  all  stuff  that  you  told  us  about  seeing 
a  suspicious  person  in  these  woods." 

"  No,  sir,  it  was  all  true,"  was  the  unexpected 
reply. 

This  statement  instantly  awoke  interest  again 
in  the  question,  for  even  Durrell  had  supposed 
the  driver  was  playing  with  the  fears  of  the 
boys. 

"  If  that's  the  case,"  he  said,  "  we  may  have 
trouble  yet,  though  it  gets  me  how  a  man  dare 


128  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

try  anything  like  that  in  this  part  of  the 
world." 

"  They  haven't  tried  it  yet,"  was  the  reminder 
of  Lenman. 

"  No,  and  I  guess  they  won't ;  but  from  what 
I've  read  and  hearn  tell,  it's  just  such  crimes 
that  succeed,  'cause  nobody  expects  anybody 
would  dare  try  them." 

That  night  was  an  eventful  one  in  the  history 
of  the  occupants  of  the  old  stage-coach  plying 
between  Belmar  and  Piketon.  That  the  driver 
was  uneasy  was  shown  by  his  silence  and  his 
close  attention  to  his  team  and  matters  in  front. 
He  took  no  part  in  the  conversation,  but  let  the 
others  do  the  talking  while  he  listened  and 
watched. 

All  noticed  the  rapid  clearing  of  the  sky. 
The  disturbance  of  the  air  was  peculiar,  for, 
while  it  threatened  a  severe  rainfall,  nothing  of 
the  kind  took  place,  not  a  drop  pattering  on  the 
leaves.  The  electric  conditions  changed  back 
again  to  something  like  a  normal  state,  the 
lightning  ceasing,  the  wind  falling,  and  the 


NO  JOKE  129 

clouds  dissolving  to  such  an  extent  that,  before 
Black  Bear  Swamp  was  crossed  enough  moon- 
light penetrated  the  woods  to  reveal  their 
course. 

It  was  a  singular  sight  when  the  party  in  the 
stage  found  themselves  able  to  see  the  ears  of 
the  horses,  and,  soon  after,  the  trees  at  the  side 
of  the  road,  and  by  and  by  could  make  them  out 
for  several  paces  in  front  of  the  team. 

This  was  a  vast  relief,  but  the  boys,  instead 
of  resuming  their  places  at  the  rear  of  the  coach, 
kept  the  second  seat  in  front,  while  Durrell  put 
himself  beside  the  driver,  where  both  had  the 
best  opportunity  for  discovering  any  peril  the 
instant  it  presented  itself. 

"  Do  you  think  there  will  be  any  trouble  ?" 
asked  the  New  Englander,  after  being  silent  a 
minute  or  two. 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  think,"  was  the  discom- 
forting reply. 

"  But  we  are  getting  pretty  well  through  the 
plaguey  place;  it  can't  be  fur  from  t'other 
side." 

9 


130  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  That  don't  make  any  difference ;  one  spot  in 
these  woods  is  as  bad  as  another." 

"  I'm  sorry  I  haven't  a  pistol,"  said  Durrell. 

"  I  aint,  for  I  tell  you  it  won't  do  to  try  to 
use  anything  like  that  on  them  chaps." 

"  If  there  were  several  it  might  be  different, 
but  the  idea  of  two  of  us  surrendering  to  one 
man — it  galls  me,  Bill.  I  was  going  to  get  one 
of  them  boys  to  let  me  have  a  revolver,  but  I 
don't  want  to  do  it  as  long  as  you  feel  this 
way." 

"  I  wouldn't  have  it  for  the  world ;  if  I  was 
sure  there  was  but  the  one,  I  don't  know  as  I 
would  object — that  is,  if  you  wanted  to  fight 
purty  bad." 

"  You  seen  only  one  man,  you  told  me." 

"  But  that's  no  sign  there  isn't  others  near." 

"True.  By  gracious,  Bill!"  whispered  the 
New  Englander,  peering  forward  and  to  one 
side  in  the  gloom ;  "  I  believe  I  did  see  a  person 
in  front  of  us  just  then." 

"I  didn't  notice  him,"  replied  the  driver, 
trying  hard  to  pierce  the  gloom ;  "  where  is  he  ?" 


NO  JOKE 

"  Not  in  the  middle  of  the  road,  but  on  the 
left." 

That  was  the  side  on  which  Durrell  was  sit- 
ting, so  that  he  had  a  better  opportunity  than 
the  driver.  He  believed  something  moved,  but 
the  shadows  among  the  trees  were  too  dense  to 
make  sure.  The  fact  that  the  horses  had  shown 
no  sign  of  fear  was  good  reason  to  suspect  Dur- 
rell was  mistaken,  but  enough  doubt  remained 
to  cause  misgiving. 

They  talked  so  low  that  the  boys  behind  them 
could  only  catch  the  murmur  of  their  voices, 
without  being  able  to  understand  their  words. 
They  were  in  such  trepidation  themselves  that 
they  forgot  their  recent  farce,  and,  speaking 
only  now  and  then  in  whispers,  used  their  eyes 
and  ears  for  all  they  were  worth. 

"  If  any  one  stirs,  he'll  be  shot  /" 

Some  one  at  the  side  of  the  road  uttered  these 
words  in  a  low  but  distinct  voice,  adding  in  the 
same  terrible  tones : 

"  Stop  that  team !  There  are  three  of  us  here, 
and  we've  got  you  covered ;  each  one  of  you  get 


132  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

down  and  stand  at  the  side  of  the  road  and  hold 
up  your  hands !  Do  as  you  are  told  and  you 
won't  get  hurt!  Try  any  of  your  tricks  and 
you'll  be  riddled!" 

Ethan  Durrell  was  the  only  one  in  the  stage 
who  spoke.  His  voice  trembled,  so  that  his 
words  were  hardly  understood. 

"  Don't  shoot,  please,  we'll  get  down ;  we 
won't  do  anything  if  you'll  be  easy  with  us ;  be 
keerful  them  guns  don't  go  off — " 

"  Shut  up !"  commanded  the  angry  criminal ; 
"  we  don't  want  any  talking.  Dick,  keep  your 
eye  on  'em  as  they  come  out  and  don't  stand 
any  nonsense." 

"  Do  you  want  me  down  there,  too  ?"  asked 
the  driver,  who  fancied  he  ought  to  be  excused. 

"  You  can  sit  where  you  are,  but  don't  forget 
you're  covered,  too,  and  don't  stir.  Come,  hurry 
down,  old  chap !" 

The  last  remark  was  addressed  to  Ethan  Dur- 
rell, who  showed  some  reluctance  to  obeying  the 
stern  order. 

The  fact  was  the  New  Englander  was  strain- 


NO  JOKE  133 

ing  his  eyes  to  the  utmost.  He  saw  the  tall  fig- 
ure at  the  side  of  the  highway,  just  abreast  of 
the  horses'  shoulders,  but  he  could  not  detect 
any  one  else.  That  might  not  signify  anything, 
as  nothing  was  easier  than  for  several  persons  to 
conceal  themselves  among  the  trees. 

The  question  the  plucky  Durrell  was  asking 
himself  was  whether  they  had  been  held  up  by 
one  man  or  more.  If  there  were  more  than  one 
it  was  madness  for  him  to  resist,  but  if  there  was 
but  one  he  meant  to  make  a  fight,  even  though 
he  had  nothing  more  formidable  than  his  jack- 
knife  about  him. 

He  hesitated  on  the  step  in  front,  one  hand 
resting  on  the  haunch  of  the  horse  and  the 
other  grasping  the  front  support  of  the  cover  of 
the  coach. 

"  Don't  wait,"  whispered  Lenman,  "  or  you'll 
make  him  mad." 

"Hurry  up,"  added  Tom  Wagstaff,  "and 
we'll  follow  you." 

"  Come,  I  reckon  you'd  better  hurry,"  added 
the  figure  at  the  side  of  the  road. 


134  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

"  All  right,  here  I  come !" 

The  New  Englander  sprang  outward,  and 
as  he  did  so  he  flung  both  arms  about  the 
neck  of  the  rogue  and  bore  him  to  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE   VICTIM   OP    A    MISTAKE. 

ETHAN  DURRELL  may  have  been  verdant- 
looking  and  peculiar  in  his  ways,  but  he  was 
one  of  the  pluckiest  of  men.  It  was  impossible 
for  him  to  know  whether  the  scamp  who  held 
up  the  stage  had  any  companions  or  not,  until 
the  matter  was  proven  by  taking  a  risk  which, 
if  he  went  the  wrong  way,  was  sure  to  be  fatal. 
With  this  uncertainty,  and  without  so  much  as 
a  single  weapon  at  his  command,  he  leaped  upon 
the  unsuspecting  ruffian,  and,  throwing  both 
arms  around  his  neck,  bore  him  to  the  ground. 

The  attack  was  wholly  unexpected  by  the 
fellow,  who  was  standing  with  loaded  revolver 
pointed  toward  the  stage,  ready  to  fire  on  the  in- 
stant he  observed  anything  suspicious.  It  was 
necessary  for  the  New  Englander  to  spring 
down  from  the  front  of  the  coach,  but  every  one 
except  himself  thought  his  intention  was  to 

135 


136  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

land  in  front  of  the  other  and  there  submit 
to  the  inevitable.  The  quavering  voice  of  Dur- 
rell  had  convinced  his  friends  that  he  was  as 
timid  as  any  of  them  in  the  presence  of  real 
danger. 

He  closed  his  arms  like  a  vise,  so  as  to  pinion 
those  of  the  stranger  against  his  sides.  The  im- 
petus of  his  own  body  drove  the  man  backward, 
and  before  he  could  recover  Ethan  tripped  and 
threw  him  with  such  violence  that  his  hat  fell 
off  and  an  exclamation  was  forced  from 
him. 

He  uttered  fierce  execrations  and  strove  des- 
perately to  get  his  arm  free  that  he  might  use  his 
weapon  on  his  assailant,  but  there  was  no  possi- 
bility of  shaking  off  the  embrace  of  the  wiry 
New  Englander,  who  hung  on  like  grim  death. 

"Bill,  you  and  the  boys  watch  out  for  the- 
other  fellers,"  called  Durrell,  as  he  struggled 
with  the  man  ;  "  if  any  of  them  show  themselves, 
shoot!  I'll  'tend  to  this  one." 

At  this  moment  the  rogue  seemed  to  remem- 
ber his  friends,  and  he  called : 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE 

"Quick,  Sam!  Shoot  him!  Don't  miss! 
Let  him  have  it !" 

Even  in  that  excitement  Ethan  noticed  that 
the  fellow's  appeal  was  to  "  Sam  "  instead  of  the 
imaginary  "Dick,"  whom  he  first  addressed. 
The  suspicion  that  he  was  alone  was  strength- 
ened, and  the  daring  New  Englander  put  forth 
all  his  power  to  subdue  him. 

"  It's  no  use !  I've  got  you  and  I'm  going  for 
you  like  two  houses  afire.  Stand  back,  Bill,  and 
don't  interfere ;  if  I  can't  bring  him  to  terms, 
then  I'm  going  to  resign  and  climb  a  tree." 

Everything  was  going  like  a  whirlwind. 
Although  Bill  Lenman  preferred  on  such  occa- 
sions as  the  present  to  be  a  non-combatant,  he 
was  not  the  one  to  stay  idle  when  a  friend  risked 
his  life  for  him.  He  threw  the  lines  over  the 
horses'  backs  and  sprang  down  to  give  what  help 
he  could;  but  in  the  darkness  it  was  hard  to 
decide  in  what  way  he  could  aid  the  other.  It 
was  evident  that  Durrell  was  pushing  matters 
with  vigor,  and  there  was  no  doubt  that  he  ex- 
pected to  bring  the  rogue  to  terms. 


138  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

But  it  was  easy  for  one  in  Ethan's  situation 
to  be  mistaken.  As  long  as  the  fellow  kept  his 
pistol,  the  New  Englander's  life  was  in  danger. 
Bill  stooped  over  with  the  intention  of  twisting 
away  the  weapon,  but  at  the  moment  of  doing 
so  it  was  discharged,  apparently  at  the  driver 
himself,  for  the  bullet  grazed  his  temple. 

Finding  himself  unable  to  turn  the  pistol  on 
his  assailant,  the  ruffian  saw  a  chance  of  deflect- 
ing the  muzzle  sufficiently  to  hit  the  new-comer, 
as  he  thought,  and  he  fired,  missing  him  by  the 
narrowest  margin  conceivable. 

Before  he  could  fire  again  a  vigorous  kick  of 
the  driver  sent  the  weapon  flying  off  in  the 
darkness. 

"Keep  your  hands  of!"  called  Durrell,  the 
moment  he  discovered  his  friend  was  near  him ; 
"  I  can  manage  him  alone.  If  you  want  to  do 
anything  get  ready  to  tie  him." 

That  was  an  easy  matter,  for  stage-drivers  are 
always  supplied  with  extras,  and  a  little  skill 
will  enable  one  to  get  along  without  a  few  straps 
already  in  use. 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE 

Durrell  found  his  customer  tough  and  power- 
ful. He  held  him  fast  for  some  seconds,  but  he 
seemed  as  tireless  as  his  assailant,  and  the  con- 
test would  have  been  prolonged  with  the  possi- 
bility of  the  fellow  working  himself  loose  and 
darting  off  among  the  trees ;  but  fully  mindful 
of  this  danger,  the  New  Englander  had  recourse 
to  heroic  measures. 

He  tightened  his  grip  on  the  fellow's  throat 
until  he  gasped  for  breath.  This  was  repeated 
to  the  danger  point,  though  the  man  continued 
to  struggle  as  long  as  he  had  the  power. 

But  Durrell  had  no  wish  to  punish  him 
beyond  what  was  necessary.  He  now  called  to 
the  driver  that  he  could  give  some  help  if  he 
wished.  Bill  appeared  to  be  bristling  with 
straps  and  ropes,  and  was  eager  to  do  something, 
for,  truth  to  tell,  he  felt  ashamed  that,  after  all 
he  had  said  to  the  New  Englander,  the  latter 
had  attacked  the  fellow  so  bravely,  while 
until  this  moment  the  one  chiefly  concerned 
had  given  no  help  at  all.  He  was  anxious  to 
make  amends. 


140  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Reading  the  purpose  of  his  captors  and  know- 
ing that  if  bound  all  help  was  at  an  end,  the 
robber  struggled  like  a  wild  cat.  He  fought, 
kicked,  struck,  bit,  and  shouted  to  his  friends  to 
come  to  his  help,  addressing  them  by  names 
without  number,  but  all  in  vain ;  he  could  not 
have  been  more  helpless  if  enclosed  by  a  regi- 
ment of  men.  Bill  Lenman  was  skilled  in  tying 
knots,  and  in  less  time  than  it  would  be  sup- 
posed the  prisoner  was  so  firmly  bound  that  he 
resembled  a  mummy,  so  far  as  the  use  of  his 
limbs  was  concerned. 

The  moment  came  when  he  gave  up  in 
despair.  He  saw  the  game  was  over,  and  it  was 
throwing  away  his  strength  to  resist  further. 
While  he  had  been  so  ready  with  speech,  he 
ceased  all  utterances  when  the  first  knot  was 
secured  between  his  elbows,  and  resolutely 
refused  to  utter  another  word. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  him  ?"  asked 
Lenman,  as  they  stood  him  like  a  post  on  his 
feet. 

"  What  are  we  going  to  do  with  him  ?"  why, 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE 

take  him  to  Piketon,  of  course,  and  deliver  him 
to  justice !" 

"I  know  that,"  replied  Bill,  with  a  laugh, 
"  but  I  was  thinking  whether  it  was  best  to  stow 
him  under  the  seats  or  strap  him  with  the  trunks 
on  behind;  he  might  enjoy  riding  with  that 
box." 

"  No ;  we'll  take  him  inside  with  us ;  some  of 
the  straps  might  give  way  and  we  would  want 
to  be  within  reach  of  him.  Where's  them  boys  ?" 
asked  Durrell,  abruptly;  "I  forgot  all  about 
them  while  this  business  was  going  on." 

The  attack  and  capture  of  the  would-be  stage 
robber  consumed  very  little  time,  but  it  gave  a 
chance  to  our  young  friends  which  they  quickly 
turned  to  good  account.  They  saw  but  one  pos- 
sible result  of  the  affair,  and  concluded  to  make 
a  change  of  base.  It  could  not  be  doubted  that 
they  had  done  so,  since  neither  was  within  sight 
or  call. 

Lenman  had  paid  no  attention  to  them,  and  it 
cannot  be  said  that  he  regretted  their  absence. 
True,  their  fare  remained  uncollected,  but  that 


142  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

was  not  the  first  time  he  had  carried  passengers 
free,  and  he  could  stand  it  again. 

The  prisoner  was  deposited  with  as  much  care 
on  the  middle  seat  of  the  stage  as  though  he 
were  a  package  of  dynamite.  Durrell  placed 
himself  behind  him  where  he  could  forestall 
any  movement  on  his  part.  It  would  not  be 
supposed  that  there  was  any  chance  of  anything 
of  that  kind,  but  Durrell  had  read  and  heard 
enough  of  such  people  to  understand  the  danger 
of  trusting  to  appearances.  The  exploits  of 
some  of  the  gentry  in  the  way  of  tying  and  un- 
tying knots  would  rival  the  Davenport  brothers 
and  other  so-called  "mediums."  Then,  too, 
Durrell  thought,  he  might  have  other  weapons 
about  him,  for  no  search  had  been  made  of  his 
garments.  Anyway,  it  cannot  be  doubted  that 
the  New  Englander  was  wise  in  maintaining 
such  a  vigilant  watch  of  the  fellow. 

Despite  this  exciting  incident,  which  threw 
Bill  Lenman's  nerves  into  a  more  turbulent  state 
than  for  years,  he  could  not  help  smiling  as  he 
listened  to  the  efforts  of  the  New  Englander  to 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE  143 

open  conversation  with  the  prisoner.  Durrell's 
curiosity  was  of  the  kind  that  it  could  not  be 
kept  in  the  background.  He  was  interested  in 
the  man  and  was  resolved  to  learn  more  about 
him. 

He  began  in  his  insinuating  way  to  inquire  as 
to  his  name,  how  long  he  had  been  in  this  bad 
business,  what  led  him  to  make  such  a  dreadful 
mistake,  where  he  was  born,  whether  his  parents 
were  living,  how  many  brothers  and  sisters  he 
had,  and  so  on  with  a  list  of  questions  which  no 
one  could  remember. 

But  the  prisoner  never  once  opened  his 
mouth.  He  saw  nothing  was  to  be  gained  by 
so  doing,  and,  though  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
he  would  have  told  the  truth,  he  did  not  trouble 
himself  to  state  fiction. 

At  the  moment  of  emerging  from  Black  Bear 
Swamp,  Lenman  was  alarmed  by  being  hailed 
by  a  stranger  who  asked  for  a  ride.  This  was 
unusual,  for  he  was  now  so  close  to  Piketon 
that  the  walk  would  not  have  taxed  any  one. 

Durrell  whispered  to  the  driver  to  refuse  to 


144  THE   CAMPERS   OUT 

take  him  up,  for  no  doubt  he  was  a  con* 
federate  of  the  prisoner ;  but  Lenman  thought 
it  more  dangerous  to  refuse  than  to  com- 
ply. He  therefore  checked  his  team,  and 
told  the  applicant  that  the  town  was  near 
by  and  he  was  about  to  indulge  in  a  need- 
less expense ;  but  the  stranger  cared  naught  for 
that,  and  hastily  climbed  up  in  front  and  seated 
himself  beside  the  driver,  who  peered  at  him  as 
best  he  could  in  the  gloom,  but  was  unable  to 
make  out  his  features. 

"If  he  tries  any  tricks,"  said  Lenman  to  him- 
self, "I'll  neck  him  before  he  knows  it;  after 
that  chap  from  New  England  showed  such  pluck 
I  aint  going  to  back  out  of  the  next  rumpus." 

Evidently  the  driver  felt  the  force  of  the  ex- 
ample, for  he  kept  a  close  eye  on  the  stranger. 
Besides  this,  he  thought  the  occasion  warranted 
a  little  extra  urging  of  the  horses,  and  he  put 
them  to  the  briskest  trot  they  had  shown  since 
leaving  Belraar. 

Ethan  Durrell,  as  may  be  supposed,  was  fully 
as  anxious  as  the  driver,  for  he  was  almost  cer- 


THE  VICTIM  OF  A  MISTAKE 

tain  the  man  in  front  was  a  friend  of  the  pris- 
oner, and  if  so,  there  was  little  to  prevent  a 
rescue,  since,  as  I  have  shown,  neither  Durrell 
nor  Lenman  was  armed. 

The  relief,  therefore,  was  great  when  the 
lights  of  the  little  town  glimmered  through  the 
darkness,  and  shortly  after  the  stage  came  to  a 
halt  in  front  of  the  old-fashioned  inn,  where  it 
had  stopped  regularly  for  so  many  years. 

The  passenger  last  picked  up,  there  was  reason 
to  believe,  had  never  seen  the  rogue  before. 
The  latter  may  be  dismissed  with  the  remark 
that,  having  been  caught  in  the  commission  of 
his  crime,  he  received  full  and  merited  punish- 
ment therefor. 


10 


CHAPTER  XIII 

ADRIFT   IN   THE   SWAMP 

MEANWHILE  Tom  Wagstaff  and  Jim  McGov- 
ern,  the  two  youths  from  New  York,  found 
themselves  involved  in  a  series  of  singular  and 
stirring  incidents. 

It  will  be  admitted  that  they  were  not  fond 
of  meeting  the  kind  of  persons  who  brought 
the  old  stage  to  a  standstill  in  the  dismal  depths 
of  Black  Bear  Swamp,  and,  when  they  saw  an 
opportunity  to  leave,  lost  no  time  in  doing  so. 

They  were  trembling  in  their  seats,  wondering 
what  would  be  the  next  act  of  the  dreaded  fel- 
low dimly  seen  in  the  gloom,  when  Ethan  Dur- 
rell  performed  his  brave  exploit  which  ended  in 
the  capture  of  the  rogue. 

"  Now's  our  chance !"  whispered  Jim,  who  saw 
the  couple  struggling  on  the  ground ;  "  bimeby 
he'll  kill  that  greenhorn  and  next  the  driver 
and  then  our  turn  will  come." 
146 


ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP 

"  If  that's  so,  I  don't  see  any  use  in  waiting," 
replied  Tom,  losing  no  time  in  scrambling 
out  of  the  coach,  and  dropping  to  the  ground  in 
such  haste  that  he  fell  forward  on  his  hands  and 
knees. 

The  driver  and  the  New  Englander  were  too 
much  engaged  at  that  moment  to  pay  any  heed 
to  the  youths,  who  were  in  such  desperate  haste 
to  get  away  from  the  spot  that  they  dashed 
among  the  trees  at  the  imminent  risk  of  seriously 
bruising  themselves. 

After  pressing  forward  until  they  were  nearly 
out  of  breath,  they  came  to  a  halt  in  the  depths 
of  the  wood  for  consultation.  They  had  man- 
aged to  reach  a  point  some  distance  from  the 
highway,  where  they  felt  safe  for  the  time. 

"  It's  lucky  we  were  cool  enough  to  bring  our 
guns  with  us,"  was  the  bright  remark  of  Mc- 
Govern,  "  or  there's  no  telling  what  might  have 
happened." 

"  Do  you  think  those  robbers  will  follow  us, 
Jim?" 

"  Of  course  they  will ;  you  don't  suppose  they 


CAMPERS   OUT 

want  us  to  testify  in  court  against  them  and  have 
them  hanged,  do  you  ?" 

"But  we  didn't  see  them  plain  enough  to 
know  them  again." 

"That  don't  make  any  difference,"  was  the 
brilliant  reply,  "  for  I  would  know  that  fellow's 
voice  among  a  thousand." 

"  I  guess  maybe  you're  right ;  it  won't  do  for 
us  to  go  back  to  the  road,  for  we  would  be  sure 
to  run  against  them." 

"  No ;  we'll  push  on  through  the  woods  till 
we  come  out  somewhere.  If  we  were  only  ac- 
quainted with  the  country  we  would  know  what 
to  do,  but  there's  no  saying  where  we'll  fetch 
up." 

At  such  times  a  person  feels  safer  while  in 
motion,  and,  though  the  young  men  had  no 
more  idea  of  the  points  of  the  compass  than  if 
adrift  in  mid-ocean,  they  pressed  on,  impelled 
by  their  anxiety  to  place  all  the  space  possible 
between  themselves  and  the  stage-robbers,  who, 
they  believed,  numbered  three  at  least. 

They  agreed  that  the  New  Englander  was  the 


ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP 

most  foolish  of  persons  in  attacking  the  crimi- 
nal, for,  even  if  he  succeeded  in  bearing  him  to 
the  ground  and  overcoming  him,  his  companions 
had  already  rallied  to  his  help  and  would  quickly 
dispatch  him  and  the  driver. 

Jim  and  Tom  listened  for  sounds  of  the  con- 
flict, and  the  fact  that  they  heard  no  shouts  or 
more  reports  of  fire-arms  did  not  lessen  their 
belief  that  it  was  all  over  with  Lenman  and 
Durrell. 

The  boys  were  still  picking  their  way  through 
the  lonely  woods  when  they  found  their  feet 
sinking  in  the  spongy  earth  and  were  stopped 
by  a  morass  which  grew  worse  at  every  step. 

"  It  won't  do  to  go  any  farther  over  this  road," 
said  Wagstaff,  who  was  a  few  steps  in  advance, 
"  for  the  water  is  getting  deeper  and  I  don't  be- 
lieve there  are  any  boats  for  us  to  use." 

Tiie  obvious  course  was  to  turn  back  and 
make  an  abrupt  change  in  their  route.  This 
was  done  and  they  soon  were  walking  over  the 
dry  leaves. 

"  Tom,"  whispered  his  companion,  who  was 


150  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

still  a  few  feet  behind  him,  "  somebody  is  follow- 
ing us." 

"You  don't  say  so!"  exclaimed  Wagstaff, 
stopping  short  and  looking  around  in  the  gloom ; 
"  are  you  sure  of  that  ?" 

"  Listen !" 

Both  were  silent.  There  certainly  was  a 
rustling  of  the  leaves  behind  them,  which  could 
not  have  been  made  by  the  wind,  for  hardly  a 
breath  of  air  stirred  the  branches.  The  violent 
disturbance  that  had  so  alarmed  them  when 
riding  in  the  coach  had  entirely  subsided  and 
was  succeeded  by  a  calm  that  gave  no  sign  of 
the  flurry. 

"  It's  one  of  them  robbers,"  was  the  frightened 
reply  of  Tom,  "  and  he's  after  us  sure  enough." 

"You're  right;  what  shall  we  do  ?" 

"  How  would  it  work  to  climb  a  tree  ?" 

"  What  good  would  that  do  ?"  was  the  sen- 
sible question  of  Jim. 

"  He  wouldn't  know  where  we  were,  and  by 
and  by  would  give  up  the  hunt." 

"That  won't  work.     Why,   Tom,  I   forgot; 


ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP 

we've  got  our  guns  and  they're  loaded  ;  why  not 
use  them  t" 

"That's  so.  I  didn't  think  of  that,  but  we 
must  look  out  that  he  don't  get  in  the  first  shot. 
I'll  tell  you  what  we'll  do,"  added  Tom,  stepping 
so  close  to  his  friend  that  his  mouth  almost 
touched  his  ear ;  "  you  walk  around  back  of 
him,  so  as  to  place  him  between  us  ;  then  we'll 
come  toward  each  other  and  the  first  one  that 
gets  sight  of  him  will  drop  him." 

Jim  was  not  over  pleased  with  the  plan,  since 
it  looked  to  him  as  if  his  task  was  to  be  the 
most  dangerous,  but  he  could  not  well  refuse. 
He  therefore  faced  the  other  way,  and  began 
advancing  with  the  utmost  care,  making  a 
circuit  to  the  right  so  as  to  be  certain  of  not 
running  against  the  dreaded  individual. 

In  fact,  the  young  man  made  a  larger  circuit 
than  was  necessary,  but  he  kept  his  bearings,  so 
that  when  he  once  more  approached  Tom  it  was 
in  a  direct  line  and  the  stranger  was  between 
them. 

McGovern  held  his  rifle  tightly  grasped,  ready 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

to  raise  and  fire  the  moment  he  caught  sight  of 
their  enemy.  While  there  was  a  little  light 
here  and  there  among  the  trees,  it  gave  neither 
him  nor  his  companion  any  help.  It  was  so 
early  in  the  autumn  that  few  leaves  had  fallen, 
and,  had  he  not  used  extreme  care,  literally 
feeling  every  step  of  his  way,  he  would  have 
been  injured  by  the  projecting  limbs  and  the 
numerous  trunks  of  the  trees. 

While  it  may  be  supposed  that  the  stategy  of 
the  young  men  had  placed  their  foe  at  great 
disadvantage,  they  found  themselves  hindered 
by  the  impossibility  of  giving  or  receiving  any 
mutual  signals.  Since  the  stranger  was  closer 
to  both  than  Tom  and  Jim  were  to  each  other,  any 
attempt  to  send  word  over  his  head  was  certain 
to  be  caught  and  understood  by  him.  All  that 
could  be  done,  therefore,  by  the  young  men  was 
to  follow  the  lines  hastily  marked  out  before 
they  separated. 

Jim  having  approached  his  friend  as  far  as 
was  prudent,  stopped  to  decide  what  to  do  next. 
The  boys  were  not  thoughtless  enough  to  lose 


ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP 

sight  of  the  danger  to  themselves  in  carrying 
out  their  plan.  Since  they  were  coming  together 
each  was  liable  to  mistake  the  other  for  an 
enemy.  They  had  not  thought  of  this  at  first, 
but  both  remembered  it  now,  and  each  decided 
not  to  fire  at  any  person  who  might  come  into 
view  until  first  challenging  him. 

In  no  other  way  could  a  fatal  mistake  be 
guarded  against,  and  when,  therefore,  Jim  had 
stood  motionless  a  minute  or  two,  and  was  sure 
he  heard  the  same  rustling  in  front,  he  simply 
brought  his  gun  to  his  shoulder. 

"  Tom,  is  that  you  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  subdued 
voice  that  could  not  fail  to  reach  the  stranger. 

The  noise  ceased,  but  there  was  no  answer. 
The  youth  now  slightly  raised  his  voice  : 

"  If  you  don't  speak  I'll  fire  !  I  see  you  and 
won't  miss." 

The  stillness  continued  unbroken,  and  the 
stranger  did  not  stir.  It  was  impossible  in  the 
darkness  to  make  him  out  clearly,  but  sufficient 
could  be  seen  to  insure  the  success  of  a  shot  at 
so  short  a  range. 


154  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I'm  going  to  fire,  look  out !  One — two — 
three  !" 

Mr.  McGovern  ought  to  have  reflected  that 
no  man,  especially  one  trained  in  wrong-doing, 
would  stand  up  in  this  fashion  and  wait  for 
another  to  perforate  him ;  but  at  the  utterance 
of  the  last  word  Jim  let  fly  straight  at  the  figure, 
and  what  is  more,  he  struck  it. 

The  hair  of  the  youth  seemed  to  lift  his  hat 
from  his  head,  as  a  strange  cry  broke  the  still- 
ness, and  he  heard  the  body,  after  a  single 
spasmodic  leap,  fall  on  the  leaves,  where,  after  a 
few  struggles,  it  lay  still. 

"  Have  you  killed  him  ?"  called  the  horrified 
Tom,  hurrying  from  his  station  a  few  rods  away. 

"I've  killed  something"  was  Jim's  reply, 
who,  drawing  his  pocket  safe,  struck  a  match 
and  held  it  over  his  head,  while  both  stooped 
over  and  examined  the  trophy  of  their  skill  and 
strategy. 

"Jim,"  said  Tom,  the  next  moment,  "I'll 
agree  never  to  say  anything  about  this,  for  I'm 
in  it  as  bad  as  you." 


ADRIFT  IN  THE  SWAMP  155 

"  It's  a  bargain,"  was  the  reply  of  the  other ; 
"  we'll  never  tell  Bob,  even,  for  he  would 
plague  us  to  death." 

The  object  before  them  was  a  six  months'  old 
calf.  It  had  probably  become  lost  in  the  woods, 
and,  hearing  persons  walking,  followed  them 
with  a  dim  idea  that  they  were  friends  and  would 
take  care  of  it.  The  result  was  a  sad  example 
of  misplaced  confidence. 

Certain  now  that  nothing  was  to  be  feared 
from  the  rogues  that  must  have  disposed  of 
Lenman  and  Durrell  long  before,  the  youths  re- 
sumed their  progress  through  the  wood  with  the 
same  aimless  effort  that  had  marked  their  jour- 
ney from  the  first. 

It  was  not  long  after  their  incident  with  the 
calf  that  both  noticed  that  they  had  entered 
what  seemed  to  be  a  valley  of  slight  descent. 
The  sound  of  running  water  warned  them  to  be 
careful  of  their  steps,  though  it  was  evident  the 
stream  was  small. 

Wagstaff  still  kept  his  place  slightly  in  ad- 
vance, and  was  picking  his  way  with  the  same 


156  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

care  he  had  shown  from  the  first,  when  he 
stopped  short  once  more. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  his  companion,  stepping 
to  his  elbow. 

"  What  the  mischief  can  that  be  ?"  asked 
Tom,  in  reply. 

Although  Jim  could  not  see  the  extended 
arm,  he  knew  his  friend  was  pointing  at  some- 
thing which  was  now  observed  by  him,  and 
whose  appearance  mystified  him  beyond  ex- 
pression. 

"  It  must  be  a  ghost,"  he  whispered ;  "  I  can't 
make  it  out !" 

"  Don't  stir ;  wait  and  see ;  gracious,  it's  mov- 
ing!" 


CHAPTER  XIV 

HOST   AND   GUESTS 

TOM  WAGSTAFF  and  Jim  McGovern  might 
well  be  puzzled  at  the  sight  which  greeted  them 
while  picking  their  way  through  the  wood. 

A  strong  light  seemed  to  be  shining  through 
a  screen.  At  first  it  was  stationary,  its  appear- 
ance preventing  them  from  guessing  its  nature. 
While  they  stood  silent,  wondering  and  fright- 
ened, on  the  point  of  retreating,  the  shadow  of 
a  person  glided  in  front  of  the  light.  It  was 
grotesque  and  gigantic,  and  flitted  across  their 
field  of  vision,  disappearing  as  quickly  as  it  had 
come  to  view.  The  next  moment  some  one  was 
seen  holding  a  lamp  in  his  hand  and  peering 
out  in  the  gloom. 

Then  the  whole  explanation  broke  upon 
them.  They  had  come  upon  a  tent  in  the  wood, 
the  light  shining  through  the  canvas  and  pro- 
ducing the  effect  which  first  puzzled  them.  The 

157 


158  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

person  inside  passed  between  them  and  the 
lamp,  so  that  his  shadow  was  flung  on  the 
screen  in  front.  Then  he  picked  up  the  light, 
and  pushing  aside  the  flap,  peered  out  in  the 
gloom. 

As  he  did  so  the  glare  from  the  lamp  fell 
upon  his  face  and  showed  his  features  so  dis- 
tinctly that  both  boys  recognized  him,  and 

uttered   an   exclamation   of  astonishment  and 

.*• 

delight. 

"Bob  Budd,  as  I  live!  Why,  you're  the 
very  fellow  we're  looking  for !"  called  out  Tom 
Wagstaff,  as  he  and  his  companion  hurried 
forward  and  greeted  their  friend,  whose  amaze- 
ment was  equal  to  theirs  when  he  held  the  light 
above  his  head  and  recognized  them. 

"  Where  under  the  sun  did  you  come  from  ?" 
he  asked,  all  three  walking  into  the  tent  after 
shaking  hands,  and  seating  themselves,  while  the 
host  set  the  light  on  a  small  stand  at  one  side. 

"I  didn't  expect  you  for  a  week  or  two,'* 
added  Bob,  whose  pleasure  could  not  be  con- 
cealed. 


HOST  AND  GUESTS  159 

"  Well,"  replied  Jim,  with  a  laugn,  we  set 
out  to  surprise  you,  and  I  guess  we  succeeded." 

"There's  no  doubt  of  that,"  said  Bob;  "but 
tell  me  how  you  found  the  way  to  this  spot." 

The  visitors  were  not  quite  willing  to  give 
the  whole  truth,  and  Tom  ventured  the  expla- 
nation. 

"  We  came  most  of  the  way  in  the  cars,"  said 
he,  "  but  got  off  at  a  little  station  a  few  miles 
out  to  tramp  across  the  country,  thinking  we 
might  pick  up  some  game  on  the  way.  We 
didn't  make  out  very  well,  and  rode  to  Black 
Bear  Swamp  in  the  stage.  There  we  got  out 
again  and  set  out  to  find  you." 

"  How  did  you  know  where  to  look  ?" 

"  The  driver  told  us  you  had  a  camp  out  this 
way  somewhere,  and  we  thought  we  might 
stumble  over  it." 

This  narrative  was  so  brief  in  the  way  of 
details  that  the  boys  ran  some  risk  of  having  it 
overturned  when  the  account  of  the  driver  and 
his  passenger  should  be  heard,  but  fortunately 
for  them,  Durrell  and  Lenman  forebore  any 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

references  to  the  unworthy  part  played  hy  the 
youths,  and  Bob  Budd  remained  ignorant  of  the 
real  cause  of  the  abrupt  flight  of  his  friends,  and 
their  taking  to  the  shelter  of  Black  Bear  Swamp. 

"  I've  had  the  tent  up  for  three  days,"  added 
the  host,  who  was  about  the  age  of  his  guests, 
"  and  it's  so  well  stored  with  eatables  and  drink- 
ables that  I  come  out  every  night  to  take  a  look 
at  it,  so  as  to  make  sure  no  tramps  or  thieves  are 
prowling  around.  I  was  about  to  go  home  when 
you  hailed  me.  Shall  we  go  to  the  house  or 
stay  here  till  morning  ?" 

"  I  don't  see  that  this  can  be  improved  on," 
replied  Tom,  looking  admiringly  about  him; 
"  we're  pretty  well  tuckered  out,  and  I  would  as 
lief  stay  here  till  morning  anyway." 

"  Those  are  my  sentiments,"  added  Jim,  much 
pleased  with  the  survey. 

"Then  we'll  stay,"  said  Bob;  "I'm  glad 
you're  suited.  Where  are  your  trunks  ?" 

"  At  the  station  at  Piketon." 

"I'll  send  the  checks  over  in  the  morning 
and  have  our  man  bring  them  here.  I  have  my 


HOST  AND  GUESTS 

own  gun  and  some  things  to  bring  from  the 
house,  and  then  we'll  be  in  shape  for  a  good  old 
time  in  the  woods.  I  guess,  boys,  a  little  re- 
freshment won't  hurt  us." 

The  liberality  of  Bob  Budd's  Uncle  Jim  and 
Aunt  Ruth,  with  whom  he  lived  (he  having  no 
parents  or  other  near  relatives) ,  enabled  him  to 
do  about  as  he  pleased,  so  far  as  his  own  pleasure 
and  self-indulgence  were  concerned.  He  quickly 
set  a  substantial  lunch  before  his  guests,  of 
which  all  partook.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that 
strong  drink  formed  a  large  part  of  the  repast, 
all  indulging  liberally,  after  which  pipes  and 
cigarettes  were  produced,  and  they  discussed 
their  plans  of  enjoyment. 

Wagstaff  and  McGovern  did  not  hesitate  to 
admit  that  they  had  run  away  from  home  for 
the  purpose  of  having  this  outing.  The  fact 
that  their  parents  were  sure  to  be  distressed 
over  their  absence  was  a  theme  for  jest  instead 
of  regret. 

"  They'll  learn  to  appreciate  us  when  we  go 
back,"  said  Wagstaff,  with  a  laugh,  as  he  puffed 
11 


162  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

his  villainous  decoction  of  tobacco  and  poison ; 
"  you  see,  if  Jim  and  I  went  home  now  they 
would  be  apt  to  scold  ;  but  they  will  be  so  glad 
at  the  end  of  a  fortnight  that  they'll  kill  the 
fatted  calf  and  make  us  welcome." 

"  A  good  idea,"  commented  Bob,  passing  back 
the  flask  to  McGovern ;  "  you  see,  my  uncle  and 
aunt  love  me  so  dearly  that  they  don't  object  to 
anything  I  do,  though  now  and  then  Aunt  Ruth 
holds  up  Dick  Halliard  as  a  model  for  me." 

"  We  saw  that  lovely  young  man  while  we 
were  in  the  stage,"  remarked  Wagstaff ;  "  he 
went  by  us  on  his  bicycle." 

"  Yes ;  he  rides  a  wheel  well,  but  it  makes 
me  mad  to  see  him." 

"Why  so?" 

"  Well,  he's  younger  than  me,  and  I  used  to 
go  to  school  with  him ;  he's  one  of  those  fellows 
who  don't  like  many  things  a  wide-awake  chap 
like  me  does,  and  he  has  a  way  of  telling  you  of 
it  to  your  face." 

"That's  better  than  doing  it  behind  your 
back,"  suggested  Jim. 


HOST  AND  GUESTS  163 

"  He  has  no  right  to  do  It  at  all;  what  busi- 
ness is  it  of  his  if  I  choose  to  smoke,  take  a 
drink  now  and  then,  and  lay  out  the  other  boys 
when  they  get  impudent  ?" 

"  It's  nothing  to  him,  of  course ;  we'll  settle 
his  hash  for  him  before  we  go  back.  I  shouldn't 
wonder,"  added  Tom,  with  a  wink,  "  if  he  should 
find  that  bicycle  of  his  missing  some  day." 

"  That  would  hit  him  harder  than  anything 
else,"  remarked  Bob,  pleased  with  the  remark ; 
"  I've  thought  of  the  same  thing,  but  haven't 
had  a  good  chance  to  spoil  it.  I  say,  boys,  we'll 
have  just  the  jolliest  times  you  ever  heard  of." 

"  It  won't  be  our  fault  if  we  don't,"  assented 
Jim,  while  his  companion  nodded  his  head  as  an 
indorsement  of  the  same  views. 

"  Is  there  good  hunting  in  these  parts  ?" 

"It  isn't  as  good  as  up  among  the  Adiron- 
dacks  or  out  West  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  but 
I  think  we  can  scare  up  some  sport.  I've  a  good 
hunting  dog,  and  as  soon  as  we  get  things  in 
shape  we'll  see  what  we  can  do.  What  sort  of 
game  do  you  prefer  ?" 

"Anything  will  suit  me— elephants,  tigers, 


164  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

rhinoceroses,  and  the  like;  or,  if  we  can't  do 
better,  I  wouldn't  mind  a  bear  or  deer." 

"  I  daresn't  promise  much,  but  we'll  have  the 
fun  anyway,  and  that's  what  we  all  want  more 
than  anything  else." 

The  boys  kept  up  their  conversation  until  the 
night  was  well  along,  and  all  were  in  high 
spirits  over  the  prospect.  They  smoked  and 
drank  until,  when  they  lay  down  in  slumber, 
they  were  in  that  plight  that  they  did  not  waken 
till  the  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens. 

The  day  was  so  cloudy  and  overcast  that, 
although  it  cleared  up  before  noon,  they  decided 
to  defer  their  hunting  excursion  until  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  or  perhaps  the  one  succeeding 
that.  Tom  and  Jim  accompanied  Bob  to  his 
uncle's,  where  they  were  made  welcome  by  his 
relatives,  though  it  must  be  said  that  neither 
was  specially  pleased  with  their  looks  and  con- 
duct. They  made  themselves  at  home  from  the 
first,  and  their  conversation  was  loud  and 
coarse ;  but  then  they  were  friends  of  the  petted 
nephew,  and  that  was  all  sufficient. 

The  trunks  were  brought  from  the  railway 


HOST  AND  GUESTS  165 

station  by  Uncle  Jim's  coachman  and  taken  to 
the  camp  of  the  Piketon  Rangers.  By  that 
time  the  news  of  the  attempt  to  rob  the  stage 
had  spread,  and  caused  great  excitement  in  the 
town  and  neighborhood.  Tom  and  Jim,  finding 
no  reference  to  them  in  the  accounts,  deemed  it 
best  to  say  nothing,  since  they  might  have  found 
it  hard  to  make  it  appear  that  they  had  acted 
bravely  at  a  time  when  such  a  fine  chance  was 
offered  to  play  the  hero. 

That  afternoon  the  three  fully  established 
themselves  in  the  tent  of  Bob  Budd.  The  day 
had  cleared  up  beautifully,  but  it  was  too  late  to 
start  out  on  the  great  hunt  they  had  fixed  their 
hearts  on,  and  toward  night  they  separated  to 
take  a  stroll  through  the  surrounding  country, 
with  which  they  wished  to  become  familiar. 
They  believed  this  could  be  done  better  if  they 
should  part  company,  since  each  would  be 
obliged  to  keep  his  senses  about  him,  and  to 
watch  his  footsteps  more  closely  than  if  he  had 
a  guide  in  the  person  of  Bob  Budd,  their  friend 
and  host. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE    FOREST    PATH 

DICK  HALLIARD  was  kept  unusually  late  at 
Mr.  Hunter's  store  that  evening,  for  the  busy 
season  was  approaching,  when  the  merchant 
was  obliged  to  ask  for  extra  work  at  the  hands 
of  his  employees.  Dick  showed  such  aptitude 
at  figures  that  he  often  gave  valuable  aid  to  the 
bookkeeper,  one  of  the  old-fashioned,  plodding 
kind,  who  found  the  expanding  accounts  too 
much  for  him  to  keep  well  in  hand. 

Reaching  his  home,  he  was  met  by  his 
mother,  who  always  awaited  his  coming,  no 
matter  how  late  he  might  be.  A  light  never 
failed  to  be  shining  from  the  window  for  the 
only  son,  and  a  warm  welcome  and  a  delicious 
meal  were  sure  to  greet  him. 

After  kissing  his  mother  and  taking  his  seat 
at  the  table,  he  glanced  around  and  asked : 
166 


THE  FOREST  PATH  167 

"Did  father  become  tired  of  sitting  up  for 
me?" 

"  He  retired  some  time  ago ;  he  wished  to 
wait,  but  I  advised  him  not  to  do  so." 

The  lad  paused  in  his  meal,  and  looking  at 
his  mother,  who  was  trying  to  hide  her  agita- 
tion, asked: 

"  Why  do  you  try  to  keep  anything  from  me  ? 
Father  is  worse,  as  I  can  see  from  you  face." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  mother,  the  tears  filling 
her  eyes ;  "  he  is  not  as  well  to-night  as  usual." 

Dick  shoved  back  his  chair. 

"  I  will  go  for  Dr.  Armstrong  ;  it's  too  bad 
that  he  could  not  have  been  called  long  ago." 

"  I  would  have  gone,  but  I  feared  to  leave 
him  alone,  and  we  were  expecting  you  every 
minute.  You  must  eat  something  and  swallow 
a  cup  of  tea." 

Poor  Dick's  vigorous  appetite  was  gone,  but 
partly  to  please  his  parent,  and  partly  because 
he  knew  it  was  best,  he  ate  and  drank  a  little. 
Then  he  ran  up-stairs  to  see  his  father,  who  was 
suffering  from  a  fevered  condition  which  made 


163  THE  CAMPERS  OUt 

him  slightly  delirious.  The  brave  boy  spoke  a 
few  cheerful  words,  and  then,  promising  to  re- 
turn as  soon  as  he  could,  hastened  down-stairs 
and  donned  his  hat  and  coat. 

"  You  can  go  quite  fast  on  your  bicycle,  Dick," 
said  the  mother,  "  and  you  know  we  shall  count 
the  minutes  till  the  doctor  comes." 

"  You  can  depend  on  me  to  do  my  best ;  I 
will  take  my  bicycle,  though  it  isn't  very  far." 

He  had  kissed  her  good-night,  and  was  out- 
of-doors.  The  machine  had  been  left  just 
within  the  gate,  where  he  always  leaned  it 
against  the  trunk  of  a  short,  thick  cedar.  He 
advanced  to  take  it,  as  he  had  done  so  many 
times,  but  to  his  dismay  it  was  gone. 

The  door  had  closed  behind  him  before  he 
had  made  the  discovery,  so  that  his  mother  knew 
nothing  of  his  loss. 

Dick  was  dumbfounded.  Nothing  of  the 
kind  had  ever  befallen  him  before.  He  had 
been  in  the  house  less  than  fifteen  minutes,  yet 
during  that  interval  his  property  had  vanished. 

"  Some  one  must  have  followed  me,"  was  his 


THE  FOREST  PATH  169 

conclusion,  "  and  while  I  was  in  the  house  stole 
my  bicycle." 

Had  the  circumstances  been  different,  he  would 
have  set  a  most  vigorous  investigation  on  foot, 
for  he  prized  the  wheel  above  all  his 
possessions  ;  but,  with  his  sick  parent  up-stairs, 
the  minutes  were  too  precious  to  be  spent  in 
looking  after  anything  else. 

"  I'll  find  out  who  took  that,"  he  muttered,  as 
he  passed  through  the  gate  to  the  highway, 
"  and  when  I  do,  he'll  have  to  settle  with  me." 

He  studied  the  ground  closely  in  the  hope  of 
discovering  the  trail,  as  it  may  be  called,  of  his 
machine,  but  the  light  of  the  moon  was  too  faint 
to  show  any  signs,  unless  in  the  middle  of  the 
highway,  and  if  the  thief  had  followed  that  di- 
rection, he  took  care  to  keep  at  the  side  of  the 
road,  where  there  was  a  hard  path  over  which 
he  could  readilv  travel. 

• 

It  was  three-fourths  of  a  mile  to  the  home 
of  Dr.  Armstrong,  who  was  one  of  those  hard- 
worked  humanitarians — a  country  physician — 
subject  to  call  at  all  hours  of  the  day  and  night, 


170  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

with  many  of  them  requiring  a  journey  of  sev- 
eral miles  during  the  worst  seasons  of  the  year. 

Dick  was  fortunate  in  not  only  finding  him 
at  home,  but  in  his  office.  He  had  received  a 
summons  to  a  point  beyond  Mr.  Halliard's,  and 
was  in  the  act  of  mounting  his  horse  to  ride 
thither.  Since  he  had  to  pass  the  house  of 
Dick  on  his  way,  he  promised  to  go  at  once,  so 
that  not  a  minute  would  be  lost. 

The  brief  interview  with  the  physician  was 
satisfactory  in  the  highest  degree  to  the  youth, 
for  the  medical  man  explained  that,  singular  as 
it  might  seem,  the  fever  which  he  described  as 
affecting  his  parent  was  a  very  favorable  sign. 
It  showed  that  the  remedies  already  used  were 
doing  the  work  intended,  and  there  was  more 
ground  for  hope  of  his  ultimate  recovery  than 
before. 

With  this  burden  lifted  from  his  heart,  the 
boy's  thoughts  returned  to  his  bicycle. 

"  I  would  give  a  good  deal  to  know  who  took 
it,"  he  murmured,  as  he  set  out  on  his  return ; 
"  I  never  knew  of  such  a  thing.  Why  didn't  I 


THE  FOREST  PATH 

think  of  it !"  he  suddenly  asked  himself,  as  he 
recalled  that  he  had  a  little  rubber  match-safe 
in  his  pocket. 

Bringing  it  forth,  he  struck  one  of  the  bits  of 
wood,  and  shading  the  tiny  flames  from  the 
slight  breeze,  stooped  over  and  attentively 
examined  the  road  and  paths  at  each  side. 

He  discovered  nothing  to  reward  his  search, 
and  resumed  his  walk  homeward.  "  The  thief 
must  have  taken  the  other  road,"  he  concluded, 
walking  more  rapidly. 

Only  a  little  way  farther  he  came  to  the  big 
stretch  of  woods  which  surrounded  the  immense 
reservoir  of  water  behind  the  dam  that  was  built 
years  before.  Dick  was  familiar  with  the 
locality,  and  knew  of  a  path  which  left  the 
main  highway  and  entered  the  woods,  breaking 
into  two  routes,  one  of  which  led  to  the  mill- 
pond,  while  the  other,  if  followed,  conducted  a 
person  to  the  wooded  hilly  region  beyond. 

Upon  reaching  the  point  where  the  path 
turned  off  from  the  highway,  Dick  again  paused 
and  struck  a  second  match.  This  was  for  the 


172  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

purpose  of  studying  the  ground,  for  somehow 
or  other  he  had  formed  the  belief  that  the  thief 
would  take  to  the  woods  with  the  property, 
until  he  could  find  time  to  dispose  of  it  without 
attracting  attention. 

There  it  was ! 

The  ground,  although  quite  hard,  showed  the 
imprint  of  the  large  and  small  wheel  distinctly. 
Upon  turning  into  the  wood  the  change  of  di- 
rection necessarily  threw  the  wheels  out  of  align- 
ment for  a  short  distance,  and  there  could  be  no 
mistake  about  the  prints  that  were  left  in  the 
earth. 

"There's  where  the  thief  went!"  exclaimed 
the  lad,  straightening  up  and  striving  to  peer 
into  the  impenetrable  gloom;  "but  he  must 
have  walked  and  pushed  the  bicycle,  for  no  one 
would  dare  to  ride  through  there  in  the  night- 
time. I  don't  go  home  till  I  find  out  something 
about  the  rogue  that  took  it  from  the  front  of 
our  house." 

It  was  a  source  of  regret  that,  in  his  haste  to 
go  to  the  physician,  he  forgot  the  precaution  he 


THE  FOREST  PATH  173 

had  resolved  to  take,  whenever  he  found  it 
necessary  to  go  abroad  at  night.  His  father 
was  the  owner  of  a  fine  revolver  that  had  lain 
in  the  house  for  weeks  without  being  used.  If 
the  youth  had  it  with  him  now,  he  would  have 
felt  double  the  assurance  that  was  his  when  he 
began  making  his  way  along  the  forest  path. 
Nevertheless,  his  resolution  to  recover  his  prop- 
erty was  none  the  less  because  of  his  forgetful- 
ness. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE    PLOTTEKS 

DICK  HALLIARD  had  walked  only  a  short 
distance  along  the  lonely  forest  path  when  he 
made  a  startling  discovery. 

While  he  was  stealthily  following  some  one, 
an  unknown  party  was  following  him.  His  own 
senses  were  on  the  alert,  and  the  young  hero 
caught  the  faint  footfalls  not  far  behind  him. 

"  That's  more  than  I  bargained  for,"  he  mut- 
tered, "  and  now  would  be  a  good  time  to  have 
my  pistol ;  but  I  haven't  got  it,  so  what's  the 
use  of  thinking  about  it." 

There  was  comfort  in  the  thought,  however, 
that  the  •  stranger  who  was  at  his  heels  was  un- 
aware of  the  fact.  Had  he  wished  to  approach 
secretly,  he  could  have  stepped  so  softly  that 
Dick  would  have  heard  nothing  of  him. 

But  the  sensation  of  being  between  two  fires, 
and  liable  to  run  into  both,  was  so  unpleasant 
174 


THE  PLOTTERS  175 

that  the  lad  stepped  noiselessly  from  the  path 
and  screened  himself  among  the  dense  shadows, 
until  the  one  at  the  rear  should  pass  him. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait  when  the  footsteps 
were  heard  opposite,  and  with  the  help  of  a  par- 
tial ray  of  moonlight,  which  reached  the  path  at 
that  point,  he  was  able  to  discern  the  outlines  of 
the  party. 

It  was  well  that  he  was  so  familiar  with  the 
route,  for,  had  he  not  been,  he  must  have  be- 
trayed himself  against  the  overhanging  limbs 
and  bushes,  with  an  occasional  depression  in  the 
ground,  where  it  was  necessary  to  step  with 
great  care. 

Had  Dick  not  known  the  precise  point  in  the 
dark  where  a  small  stream  wound  its  way  across, 
he  would  have  learned  from  an  angry  exclama- 
tion of  the  fellow  in  front,  who  slipped  and  fell 
forward  in  it.  A  slightly  longer  step  than  usual 
placed  the  eavesdropper  on  the  other  side,  and  he 
continued  his  guarded  pursuit. 

The  next  moment  brought  a  sharp  shock  to 
Dick,  who  suddenly  became  aware  that  the  foot- 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

falls  in  front  had  ceased.  The  fellow  had 
stopped  walking,  and  seemed  to  be  standing 
still,  as  if  listening.  The  first  warning  Dick  re- 
ceived after  he  checked  himself  was  a  glimpse 
of  his  head  and  shoulders  just  in  advance. 

Fearful  of  being  detected  himself,  Dick  in- 
stantly drew  back  with  the  noiselessness  of  an 
Indian  scout,  and  stood  ready  to  retreat  farther 
or  dart  aside,  as  might  be  necessary. 

"HuBoa  there!" 

The  call  had  a  gruesome  sound  in  the  solemn 
stillness  of  the  woods,  and  for  a  moment  Dick 
was  sure  he  was  discovered.  He  made  no  an- 
swer, and  the  hail  was  repeated,  but  with  no 
more  success  than  before. 

He  was  convinced  that  the  fellow  was  not  cer- 
tain any  one  was  behind  him,  but  was  seeking 
to  verify  a  suspicion  he  had  formed. 

Failing  of  reply,  he  was  quiet  a  moment 
longer,  when  he  emitted  a  low  whistle,  like  the 
cry  of  a  night  bird. 

This,  too,  had  to  be  repeated,  but  was  more 
successful  than  in  the  former  instance,  for  on 


THE  PLOTTERS  177 

the  second  call  a  reply  came  from  a  point  far- 
ther on,  but  not  far  off.  Only  a  few  seconds 
elapsed  when  some  one  was  heard  approaching, 
and  the  couple  quickly  met  in  the  path,  not 
more  than  twenty  feet  from  where  Dick  was 
standing. 

They  began  talking,  but  at  first  he  could  not 
catch  the  words,  which  were  uttered  in  low 
tones.  He  therefore  stole  a  little  nearer,  and 
heard  them  distinctly. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  become  pretty  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  country  ?"  was  the  remark  of 
Jim  McGovern. 

"  Well,  there  isn't  much  to  get  acquainted 
with.  I  went  down  to  the  village  and  took  a 
look  around,"  replied  Wagstaff.  "  I  thought  I 
might  run  against  Bob,  but  he  must  have  taken 
another  route.  I  had  a  little  lark  on  my  way 
home." 

"What  was  that?" 

"  I  was  passing  Dick  Halliard's  home,  when 
I  caught  sight  of  his  bicycle  leaning  against  a 
tree  in  the  front  yard,  as  if  it  was  tired.  I 
12 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

thought  right  away  of  what  Bob  told  us  about 
that  machine,  and  saw  it  was  the  very  chance 
we  wanted.  It  couldn't  have  been  better.  No 
one  was  around,  and  I  slipped  through  the  gate, 
drew  the  bicycle  out  onto  the  road,  mounted 
and  rode  it  down  to  the  path,  where,  of  course,  I 
got  off  and  pushed  it  in  front  to  this  place." 

"  Good !"  exclaimed  the  delighted  McGovern ; 
"that  couldn't  have  happened  better.  Won't 
Bob  be  tickled !  You  are  sure  no  one  saw  you 
bring  it  away  ?" 

"I  won't  forget  how  I  learned  there  wasn't 
any  one  watching  me." 

"How  was  that?" 

"After  I  got  out  in  the  road  I  looked  around 
to  make  sure.  Nobody  was  in  sight,  but  I 
turned  my  head  too  far,  and  set  the  machine  to 
wobbling  so  bad  that  before  I  knew  it  I  was  over 
on  my  side,  and  thought  my  leg  was  broken." 

"A  cyclist  must  become  used  to  taking 
headers ;  the  wonder  is  that  more  people  are  not 
killed.  Tom,  I  want  you  to  do  me  the  favor  of 
letting  me  ruin  that  machine." 


THE  PLOTTERS  179 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  have  any  objection." 

"Have  you  fixed  on  a  plan?"  asked  Mc- 
Govern. 

"  I  haven't  had  time  to  think.  How  would  it 
do  to  blow  it  up  with  dynamite  ?" 

"  Too  risky  for  the  rest  of  us." 

"  Then  we  can  chop  it  into  splinters  and  make 
a  fire  to  cook  our  game  with." 

"  The  trouble  there,"  said  McGovern,  who 
seemed  to  be  quite  cautious,  "  is  that  there  is 
very  little  if  any  woodwork  about  it ;  it's  nearly 
all  metal." 

"  Let's  dig  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  bury 
it." 

"  That  takes  too  much  work ;  you  know 
we've  all  sworn  off  labor  for  the  rest  of  our 
lives,  and  we  wouldn't  dare  hire  anybody,  for 
that  would  be  a  dead  give  away." 

"  I  have  it ;  we'll  run  it  into  the  mill-pond. 
The  water  is  forty  feet  deep,  and  nobody  would 
ever  think  of  looking  there  for  it,  and  it  can  be 
done  with  no  trouble  at  all." 

"  That's    the    idea !       It    won't    take    five 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

minutes  to  put  it  where  it  will  never  be  seen 
again.  Where  is  it  ?" 

"  Right  up  here  on  the  edge  of  the  mill- 
pond,  all  ready  ;  it's  queer  I  didn't  think  of 
it  myself.  But  since  you  feel  as  you  do,  why, 
I'm  agreeable." 

The  couple  moved  along  the  path,  and  di- 
rectly behind  them  stole  Dick  Halliard.  He 
had  overheard  every  word  that  we  have  recorded, 
and  he  was  nearly  beside  himself  with  anger. 

"  So  you  mean  to  run  my  bicycle  in  the  mill- 
pond,  do  you  ?"  he  muttered  between  his  set 
teeth ;  "  look  out  if,  instead  of  running  it  into 
the  water,  that  you  two  don't  get  run  in  your- 
selves !" 

It  was  an  extensive  contract  for  the  single 
youth  to  checkmate  these  fellows,  but  that  was 
precisely  what  he  had  determined  to  do ! 


CHAPTER  XVII 

A   BRAVE   EXPLOIT 

THE  danger  with  Dick  Halliard  was,  that  his 
anger  was  likely  to  overmaster  his  judgment,  and 
lead  him  to  attempt  something  that  would  cause 
his  own  disastrous  overthrow. 

The  knowledge  that  the  young  man  had  just 
asked  the  privilege  of  destroying  his  bicycle 
was  exasperating  to  a  degree,  but  he  might  have 
reflected  that,  since  the  method  chosen  was  by 
sinking  it  in  the  mill-pond,  he  had  only  to  wait 
and  watch  where  the  submersion  took  place, 
when  it  could  be  readily  recovered  without  in- 
jury. 

"  I  won't  stand  it,"  muttered  the  wrathful  lad, 
stealing  after  them ;  "  if  they  undertake  that 
business  somebody  is  going  to  get  hurt." 

It  was  but  a  short  distance  to  the  pond.  Dick 
was  walking  dangerously  near  the  couple,  who 
were  liable  at  any  moment  to  turn  and  discover 

181 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

him.  He  saw  the  gleam  of  the  water  in  the 
faint  moonlight,  but  just  before  the  pond  was 
reached  the  path  divided.  While  one  encircled 
the  extensive  sheet  of  water,  the  other  turned  to 
the  left,  and  led  farther  into  the  woods  and 
among  the  mountainous  regions  beyond. 

It  was  as  this  point  the  pair  stopped  for  a  mo- 
ment and  exchanged  a  few  words.  The  youth 
who  had  stolen  the  bicycle  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  Jim,  you're  so  anxious  to  drown  the  wheel, 
and  I'm  willing,  but  there's  no  need  of  waiting 
to  see  you  do  it." 

"What's  your  hurry,  Tom?" 

"  I'm  anxious  to  see  how  Bob  made  out.  I'll 
turn  off  the  path  right  here  and  go  to  camp; 
you'll  be  along  in  a  few  minutes,  and  if  every- 
thing is  right,  Bob  ought  to  be  there  very  soon, 
if  he  hasn't  arrived  before  this." 

The  matter  was  of  no  moment,  and,  as  his 
companion  took  the  path  leading  deeper  into 
the  woods,  Jim  kept  on  in  the  direction  of  the 
mill-pond,  where  the  bicycle  was  leaning  against 
a  tree  near  the  edge  of  the  water. 


A  BRAVE  EXPLOIT  183 

This  little  circumstance,  however,  encouraged 
the  angry  Dick,  for  he  now  had  but  one  person 
to  contend  with,  though  the  second  was  near  at 
hand. 

Jim,  as  he  had  been  called,  spent  several 
minutes  in  searching  for  the  bicycle,  though  he 
was  close  to  it  all  the  time.  This,  too,  was  for- 
tunate, since  Tom  was  walking  rapidly  away 
and  was  likely  soon  to  be  beyond  call. 

"  Ah,  here  it  is !"  muttered  Jim,  a  moment 
later,  "  I  thought  Tom  was  fooling  me,  but  I'll 
soon  fix  it  now." 

He  took  hold  of  the  wheel,  and  as  it  assumed 
the  perpendicular,  began  shoving  it  toward  the 
water.  The  path  was  so  narrow  that  some 
difficulty  was  caused,  and  Dick  heard  him 
muttering  angrily  to  himself  again. 

"  I  guess  you  had  better  drop  that  /" 

Dick  uttered  the  words  in  the  most  guttural 
bass  he  could  assume,  and  they  were  startling 
enough  in  the  gloomy  stillness  of  the  place. 

Jim  was  on  the  very  edge  of  the  pond  at  the 
moment,  balancing  the  bicycle,  and  about  to 


184  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

shove  it  out  into  the  deep  water  at  his  feet, 
where  it  would  instantly  drop  from  sight. 
The  hiss  of  a  serpent  beneath  his  feet  could 
not  have  given  him  a  greater  shock. 

He  turned  so  abruptly  that  the  machine  fell 
over  on  its  side  with  the  rim  touching  the  pond, 
which  just  there  was  at  its  deepest.  Seeing  a 
figure  advancing  from  the  darkness,  he  recoiled 
a  step  and  faced  the  intruder. 

In  his  fright  he  stepped  a  few  inches  too  far 
and  fell  backward  with  a  loud  splash. 

"  It  would  serve  you  right  if  you  were  half 
drowned,"  said  Dick,  moving  forward  to  pick 
up  his  wheel. 

He  had  it  erect  in  a  twinkling,  and  started  to 
push  it  along  the  path,  when  the  terrified  Jim 
shouted : 

"  Help  !  help  !  I  can't  swim !  I'm  drown- 
ing!" 

This  put  a  new  and  serious  face  on  the  busi- 
ness. Dick  let  his  bicycle  tumble  sideways 
again  and  ran  to  the  edge  of  the  pond  to  give 
help  to  the  unfortunate  youth. 


A  BRAVE  EXPLOIT  185 

As  lias  been  stated  the  water  at  this  part  of 
the  mill-pond  was  deeper  than  anywhere  else. 
The  instant  Jim  went  off  the  land,  he  was 
where  a  twenty-foot  pole  would  not  have 
reached  bottom.  Furthermore,  he  told  the 
truth  when  he  called  that  he  could  not  swim. 
He  was  unable  to  sustain  himself  for  a  single 
stroke. 

Quick  as  was  Dick  Halliard  in  dashing  over 
the  brief  intervening  space,  he  saw  the  head  of 
the  fellow  disappear  under  the  surface,  the  dis- 
turbed waters  bubbling  over  him. 

But  he  knew  he  would  come  up  again,  and 
hurriedly  looked  around  for  a  pole  or  stick  to 
extend  to  him.  None  was  within  reach  and  the 
seconds  were  of  too  momentous  value  to  allow 
him  a  further  hunt. 

Knowing  the  endangered  youth  was  in  a 
panic,  Dick  now  strove  to  reach  him  without 
leaving  the  land.  Remembering  where  he  had 
gone  down,  he  essayed  to  step  as  far  out  from 
the  edge  as  he  could,  in  the  hope  that  he  might 
give  him  his  hand. 


THE   CAMPERS   OUT 

But,  familiar  as  he  was  with  the  big  mill-pond 
and  its  surroundings,  he  forgot  that  the  shore  at 
that  place  went  downward  as  sheer  as  the  side 
of  a  stone  wall. 

As  a  consequence,  the  instant  he  bore  the 
least  weight  on  the  extended  foot,  down  he  went 
with  a  force  that  carried  him  below  the  surface. 

But  Dick  was  one  of  the  most  skillful  of 
swimmers,  and  though  the  water  was  chilly,  he 
came  up  like  a  duck. 

He  was  so  prompt  in  doing  this  that  he  and 
Jim  rose  simultaneously,  and  within  arm's 
length  of  each  other. 

"  Keep  still !  don't  move,  and  I'll  take  you 
ashore !" 

He  might  as  well  have  appealed  to  the  whirl- 
wind. The  instant  he  grasped  the  hair  of  the 
big  fellow  the  latter  turned  and  flung  both  arms 
about  his  neck,  and  despite  all  his  rescuer  could 
do  the  two  disappeared  again. 

The  young  rescurer  knew  that  unless  the 
desperate  lock  was  broken  both  must  drown, 
and  the  coolness  with  which  he  decided  on  the 


A  BRAVE  EXPLOIT 

right  and  only  thing  to  do  and  did  it,  was  one 
of  the  most  striking  exhibitions  our  hero  ever 
gave,  or,  for  that  matter,  that  any  one  could 
have  given. 

While  holding  his  breath  below,  the  death- 
lock  of  the  drowning  youth  was  slightly  relaxed, 
but  not  sufficiently  for  his  hold  to  be  released. 
Our  body  is  slightly  less  in  specific  gravity 
than  water,  and,  aided  by  the  exertions  of  Dick, 
the  two  quickly  rose  to  the  surface  again. 

The  crisis  came  the  instant  they  reached 
fresh  air.  It  was  then  the  drowning  Jim  would 
strive  fiercely  to  gather  his  rescuer  closer  to 
him,  and  nothing  less  than  the  power  of  Her- 
cules could  shake  him  off.  Dick  knew  it  and 
acted  accordingly. 

At  the  moment  he  gasped  for  breath  he  let 
drive  with  his  right  fist,  landing  directly  between 
Jim's  eyes.  It  was  the  strongest  blow  Dick 
could  deliver,  and  like  a  flash  he  repeated 
it. 

It  did  the  business.  Poor  Jim  was  in  a  dazed 
condition  already.  The  two  blows  of  Dick 


138  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

stunned  him  and  he  became  a  dead  weight  on 
his  rescuer. 

Fortunately  for  the  latter  they  were  close  to 
shore,  else  his  attempt  to  save  the  other  might 
have  resulted  most  seriously  to  himself.  The 
larger  boy  was  likely  to  recover  from  the  stun- 
ning blow  in  a  few  seconds,  and  the  instant  he 
did  so  would  become  frantic  again,  while  Dick's 
strength  must  speedily  succumb. 

The  cry  of  the  drowning  youth  rang  through 
the  wood  and  reached  the  ears  of  Tom  "VVagstaff, 
who  dashed  back  to  learn  what  it  meant.  At 
the  moment  he  arrived  Dick  had  reached  one 
hand  up  on  the  planking  which  ran  along  the 
edge  of  the  pond,  and,  with  his  other  arm  under 
the  shoulders  of  Jim,  kept  his  head  in  the  air, 
but  was  unable  to  help  him  further  until  he 
should  recover  his  senses. 

Dick  knew  who  the  second  party  was  that 
suddenly  appeared  on  the  margin. 

"  He's  all  right,"  he  said,  alluding  to  Jim ; 
"  reach  down  and  give  him  your  hand ;  he's 
coming  to." 


A  BRAVE  EXPLOIT 

The  hand  grasped  by  Tom  was  limp  at  first, 
but  it  suddenly  gripped  the  other  with  desperate 
force,  and  putting  forth  all  his  power,  Tom  gave 
a  pull  which  dragged  out  the  half-drowned  Jim, 
and  stretched  him  on  his  face,  where  he  showed 
signs  of  speedily  recovering  his  bewildered 
senses. 

"  How  did  this  happen  ?"  asked  the  puzzled 
Tom,  looking  at  Dick  as  he  emerged  from  the 
water. 

"  He  was  about  to  push  my  bicycle  that  you 
stole  into  the  pond,  when  he  fell  in  himself;  he 
called  out  that  he  couldn't  swim,  so  I  jumped  in 
after  him ;  and  now,  if  you  have  no  objection, 
I'll  take  my  wheel  home." 

As  he  spoke  he  advanced  to  where  the  bicycle 
was  lying,  stood  it  up,  and  moved  down  the 
path. 

And  as  for  Jim  and  Tom  they  spake  never  a 
word. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

AN   ACT  OF   FORGETFULNESS 

IT  would  be  supposed  that  common  gratitude 
would  have  filled  the  heart  of  Jim  McGovern 
after  his  rescue  from  death  by  the  very  lad 
whom  he  had  sought  to  injure,  but  when  he 
returned  to  the  tent,  changed  his  draggled  gar- 
ments, helped  himself  to  strong  spirits  and  began 
puffing  a  cigarette,  he  was  angered  at  seeing  the 
smile  on  the  face  of  his  companion. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  you  ?"  he  growled. 

"  Nothing,  only  I  think  you  and  I  ought  to 
learn  how  to  swim." 

"  I  don't-see  any  need  of  it,"  replied  Jim,  who 
was  in  a  savage  humor. 

"  Then  you  won't  have  to  yell  for  Dick  Hal- 
liard to  help  you  out  when  you  tumble  into 
the  mill-pond." 

"  He  didn't  help  me  out ;  what  are  you  talk- 
ing about  ?" 
190 


AN  ACT  OF  FORGETFULNESS 

"  He  said  so,  and  you  didn't  deny  it." 

"  It  was  me  that  helped  him  out,"  was  the  un- 
blushing response  of  young  McGovern,  growing 
angrier  every  minute ;  "  and  I'm  going  to  get 
even  with  him." 

"  Get  even  for  what  ?     For  helping  him  out  ?" 

"  For  lying  about  me ;  I  don't  allow  any  chap 
to  do  that." 

"How  are  you  going  to  do  it,  Jim?"  asked 
Tom,  glad  of  a  ck&r.38  to  tantalize  his  com- 
panion. 

"Why,  how  do  you  suppose?  I'll  lay  for 
him." 

"  Ah,  that  reminds  me !"  said  his  companion ; 
"  I  forgot  it  until  this  minute." 

"What's  that?" 

"  Why,  when  Bob  started  out  this  evening, 
he  said  he  was  going  to  do  that  very  thing — lay 
for  young  Halliard." 

"What's  he  got  against  him?"  demanded 
Jim,  resenting  the  idea  that  any  one  should  rob 
him  of  his  anticipated  pleasure. 

"  You  heard  what  he  said  last  night ;  Halliard 


192  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

holds  himself  so  much  better  than  he  that  he 
feels  it  his  duty  to  bring  him  down  a  peg  or 
two ;  he  told  me  that  while  you  and  I  took  a 
stroll  wherever  we  chose,  he  would  go  down  to 
Piketon  to  get  some  things  at  the  store  and  be- 
fore he  came  back  would  fix  Halliard." 

"  I  wonder  if  he  did  it  before  Halliard  pulled 
me  out  of  the  pond — I  mean  before  I  pulled  him 
out" 

"  If  he  did,  it  couldn't  have  amounted  to 
much,  for  he  didn't  act  like  a  chap  suffering 
harm.  No,  it  must  be  that  Bob  lias  missed  him ; 
but  he's  likely  to  catch  him  on  the  way  back. 
It's  so  late  that  Bob  must  be  coming  home, 
and  he'll  be  sure  to  meet  the  young  gentleman 
and  will  give  him  a  laying-out  that  he  will  re- 
member for  years." 

Jim  smoked  a  few  minutes  in  silence.  It  is  a 
principle  of  human  nature  that  if  we  do  another 
a  kindness  we  are  apt  to  feel  more  friendly  dis- 
posed toward  him  than  before,  while  the  one 
receiving  the  favor  is  inclined  to  resent  it.  His 
gratitude  may  overmaster  this  mean  emotion, 


AN  ACT  OF  FORGETFULNESS 

but  there  is  something  in  the  thought  of  being 
under  obligations  to  another  which  is  unpleasant, 
and  results  in  stirring  up  emotions  that  are  no 
credit  to  us. 

Jim  McGovern  could  not  forget  that  he  was 
trying  to  injure  an  innocent  person  when  that 
person  saved  him  from  drowning.  Had  he  not 
been  thus  engaged,  probably  he  might  not  have 
felt  so  ugly  toward  him.  But  his  situation  was 
so  humiliating,  considered  in  all  aspects,  that  he 
looked  upon  Dick  Halliard  with  more  dislike 
than  upon  his  bitterest  enemy. 

"  Tom,"  said  he,  rising  to  his  feet  and  fling^ 
ing  away  the  remnant  of  a  cigarette,  "  I  aint  go- 
ing to  stand  it." 

"  You  are  standing  it  this  minute  after  sitting 
all  the  evening." 

"  Stop  trying  to  be  funny ;  I'm  going  after 
that  Halliard." 

"  When — to-morrow  ?" 

"  No,  to-night ;  right  away." 

"Nonsense,  it  is  very  late;    wait  until  to- 


morrow." 


13 


194  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I  can't  do  it;  I'm  mad  clear  through ;  I'm  off!" 

He  started  toward  the  opening,  but  Tom 
sprang  up  and  caught  his  arm. 

"  If  you  are  bent  on  going  take  your  weapons 
with  you.  There's  no  telling  how  badly  you'll 
need  'em." 

"  No ;  I  don't  intend  to  shoot  anybody,  but  I 
mean  to  give  that  fellow  the  biggest  whipping 
of  his  life." 

"How  are  you  going  to  manage  it?" 

"  I  can't  stop  to  explain.  I'll  tell  you  when 
I  come  back;"  and,  without  saying  anything 
more,  the  wrathful  Ranger  strode  toward  the 
mill-pond,  where  he  took  the  main  path  leading 
to  the  highway.  As  he  saw  the  gleam  of  the 
water  he  shuddered  to  recall  how  near  he  came 
to  death ;  but  his  evil  nature  had  no  room  at 
that  time  for  the  sweet,  tender  emotions  that 
should  have  filled  him. 

At  the  moment  of  leaving  camp  he  had  fixed 
upon  no  clear  method  of  procedure,  and  he  gave 
his  meditations  now  to  the  best  plan  for  punish- 
ing his  preserver. 


AN  ACT  OF  FORGETFULNESS 

"  It's  easy  enough,"  he  added,  after  walking  a 
short  way ;  "  I'll  go  to  the  door  and  knock,  and 
if  it  isn't  young  Halliard  that  opens  it,  I'll  ask 
for  him,  saying  I  must  see  him  on  something 
important.  Then,  when  I  get  him  outside,  I'll 
jump  on  him.  I  can  do  him  up  before  anybody 
comes  to  his  help.  If  he's  the  first  one  to  show 
himself,  it'll  be  all  the  better." 

Bob  had  pointed  out  the  modest  little  home 
of  Dick  Halliard  that  day,  while  the  three 
Piketon  Rangers  were  returning  from  their  call 
at  their  leader's  house.  Consequently  McGov- 
ern  had  no  trouble  in  finding  the  place.  He 
was  surprised  to  observe  the  twinkle  of  a  light 
from  an  upper  window,  which  he  accepted  as 
proof  that  Dick  was  in  the  act  of  retir- 
ing. 

I  wonder  whether,  if  he  had  known  it  was 
the  light  burning  in  the  sick  chamber  of  his 
preserver's  parent,  it  would  have  restrained  him 
from  pushing  on  with  his  scheme  of  revenge. 
I  fear  not. 

Standing  in  front  of  the  gate  the  Ranger 


196  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

spent  several  minutes  in  making  what  might  be 
called  a  reconnoissance. 

So  far  as  he  could  discover  everything  was 
silent  and  no  one  was  astir.  It  was  the  only- 
house  in  sight,  and  the  lamp,  showing  through 
the  curtain,  was  the  solitary  sign  of  wakefulness 
in  Dick  Halliard's  home.  No  shadows  passed 
in  front  of  the  light,  and  he  wondered  why  it 
was  that  all  was  so  strangely  quiet. 

But  the  impressiveness  of  the  hour  did  not 
deter  the  evil  youth  from  carrying  out  his  pur- 
pose. He  softly  opened  the  gate  and  moved  as 
stealthily  as  a  burglar  along  the  short  path 
leading  to  the  front  door. 

Here  he  paused  a  few  seconds  to  make  sure 
his  plan  would  work  perfectly. 

"  When  he  shows  himself,  I'll  step  back  and 
ask  him  to  come  outside,  as  I  don't  want  any 
one  to  hear  me.  I'll  get  him  to  shut  the  door 
and  leave  the  porch ;  then  when  I've  got  him 
where  I  want  him,  I'll  let  him  have  a  half-dozen 
right  and  left-handers,  and  run  as  hard  I  can 
down  the  road.  Nobody  round  here  knows  me 


AN  ACT  OF  FORGETFULNESS  197 

and  he  won't  get  a  good  look  at  my  face.  If 
he  does  and  makes  a  kick  over  it,  I'll  prove  an 
alibi." 

Nothing  seemed  amiss,  and  the  expectant 
McGovern  reached  up  his  hand  to  sound  the 
old-fashioned  knocker. 

"  More  than  likely  it  will  be  young  Halliard 
himself  that  will  come  to  the  door — gracious ! 
I  never  thought  of  that !" 

At  that  moment  Bowser,  the  big  bull-dog  be- 
longing to  Dick  Halliard,  having  heard  a  slight 
noise  hi  front,  came  trotting  around  the  corner 
of  the  house  to  see  whether  there  were  any 
tramps  for  him  to  devour. 

Had  Jim  kept  his  place  he  would  not  have 
been  molested,  for  Bowser  was  too  well  trained 
to  harm  any  one  calling  in  the  right  way,  and 
whose  appearance  was  not  against  him.  But 
the  instant  the  youth  caught  sight  of  the  fero- 
cious canine,  he  did  the  very  worst  thing  pos- 
sible— he  started  to  run. 

Bowser  accepted  this  as  proof  that  he  was 
there  on  wrong  business,  and  he  dashed  after 


198  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

him  like  a  runaway  engine.  Before  Jim  could 
open  and  pass  through  the  gate,  the  dog  was 
nipping  at  the  calves  of  his  legs  with  a  vigor 
that  compelled  the  terrified  youth  to  yell  at  the 
top  of  his  voice. 

Dick  Halliard  heard  the  shout,  and,  spring- 
ing from  his  bed,  threw  up  the  window  and 
called  to  the  animal  to  forbear.  Bowser  dis- 
liked to  obey,  for  he  was  just  getting  fairly  at 
work ;  but  he  came  trotting  back  with  his  head 
down  and  a  reproachful  glance  at  his  young 
master,  for  having  interfered  at  such  an  unlucky 
tune  for  him. 

Inasmuch  as  it  is  impossible  to  do  justice  to 
Jim  McGovern's  feelings,  while  making  his  way 
back  to  the  tent  in  the  woods,  we  will  not  at- 
tempt to  do  so.  Silence  is  the  more  eloquent 
under  such  circumstances. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

AN   ERROR   OF   JUDGMENT 

HAD  Jim  McGovern  taken  another  course 
when  starting  out  on  the  war-path,  he  would 
not  have  met  such  overwhelming  disaster,  for  he 
would  have  encountered  Bob  Bubb  returning 
from  an  experience  hardly  less  stirring  than  his 
own ;  but  the  two  followed  different  routes  and 
did  not  see  each  other  until  they  met  in  camp, 
after  both  had  been  through  their  experience 
and  the  night  was  well  advanced. 

Reaching  the  highway,  Dick  mounted  his 
bicycle  and  continued  his  journey  homeward  at 
an  easy  pace.  There  was  a  faint  moon  in  the 
sky,  and  now  and  then  the  wind  blew  fitfully 
among  the  tree  branches,  but  he  was  in  good 
spirits.  The  words  of  the  physician  concerning 
his  father  encouraged  him  greatly,  and  he  was 
happy  over  the  unexpected  manner  in  which  he 
had  recovered  his  bicycle.  Mr.  Hunter  had 

199 


200  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

notified  him  that  day,  that,  on  the  first  of  the 
following  month,  his  wages  would  be  increased, 
and  that  so  long  as  he  showed  the  same  devotion 
to  his  interests,  he  might  count  upon  a  yearly 
repetition  of  the  favor. 

"  I'm  luckier  than  I  deserve,"  he  reflected,  as 
he  skimmed  over  the  highway,  "  for  I  was  able 
to  attend  school  until  I  graduated,  and  Mr. 
Hunter,  who  was  one  of  the  trustees,  told  me 
that  afternoon  that  he  had  had  his  eye  on  me 
for  several  years  and  wanted  me.  Well,  I  have 
tried  to  do  as  father  and  mother  taught  me  when 
I  was  a  little  fellow,  and  I've  no  doubt  that 
that's  the  reason  for  it  all.  I  can't  understand 
how  any  one  can  show  the  meanness  of  Bob 
Budd  and  those  boys  he  has  with  him.  There 
was  no  earthly  excuse  for  stealing  my  bicycle — 
Hello !  there's  some  one  in  the  road  yonder." 

He  was  approaching  a  clump  of  trees  where 
the  shadows  were  so  thick  that  he  could  not  see 
distinctly,  but  he  was  certain  he  observed  a  fig- 
ure step  back  as  if  to  avoid  being  noticed. 

Dick  gently  applied  the  brake  to  his  wheel 


AN  ERROR  OF  JUDGMENT  201 

and  hesitated  whether  to  go  on  or  not.  He  re- 
called that  he  had  heard  rumors  of  robbery  and 
attempts  at  burglary  in  the  neighborhood  within 
the  past  week.  Indeed,  there  were  signs  dis- 
covered that  very  morning  that  proved  an  effort 
had  been  made  to  pry  open  one  of  the  shutters 
of  Mr.  Hunter's  store ;  but  the  marauders  were 
scared  off  by  the  dog  that  was  kept  on  duty 
every  night. 

Suppose  one  of  these  criminals  had  located 
himself  alongside  the  road  for  the  purpose  of 
robbing  passers-by ! 

" He  wouldn't  get  much  from  me"  reflected 
Dick,  who  had  less  than  a  single  dollar  in 
change  with  him,  "but,  all  the  same,  I  don't 
fancy  being  stopped  by  him.  He  might  shoot 
me  because  of  his  disappointment.  Maybe  he 
thinks  I  am  like  some  other  clerks,  who  make 
a  practice  of  robbing  their  employers." 

By  this  time  the  bicycle  was  hardly  moving, 
the  headway  being  just  sufficient  to  enable  him 
to  keep  his  poise.  He  peered  intently  forward, 
ready  to  turn  and  speed  down  the  road  on  the 


202  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

first  sign  of  danger ;  but  if  a  person  was  skulk; 
ing  among  the  trees,  he  took  good  care  to  keep 
out  of  sight,  and  whether  or  not  Dick  was  mis- 
taken could  be  learned  only  by  going  forward. 

He  was  thinking  fast.  If  he  wished  to  reach 
home,  where  his  parents  were  expecting  him, 
this  was  the  only  road,  unless  he  went  back  to 
town  and  made  a  circuit  of  eight  or  ten  miles,  a 
proceeding  not  to  be  thought  of  when  he  was 
already  within  a  half-mile  of  his  own  door. 

True,  he  might  adopt  another  method.  He 
could  return  until  beyond  sight  of  the  rogue, 
whoever  he  was,  leave  his  bicycle  at  the  road- 
side, and  then  cut  across  lots  on  foot. 

But  Dick  was  a  plucky  youth,  and  could  not 
bear  the  thought  of  fleeing  from  danger  whose 
nature  he  did  not  understand. 

"  No,  I'll  go  ahead,"  he  muttered,  compress- 
ing his  lips,  as  he  removed  the  brake  and  began 
gradually  increasing  his  speed.  "  If  he  stops 
me,  why,  there'll  be  a  fight,  that's  all  I" 

His  plan  was  to  "  put  on  all  steam  "  and  dash 
through  the  gloomy  space,  which  was  only  a  few 


AN  ERROR  OF  JUDGMENT  203 

rods  in  extent.  By  doing  so  he  counted  upon 
surprising  any  enemy  that  might  be  lurking 
there  and  getting  beyond  his  reach  before  he 
could  interpose. 

There  was  but  one  difficulty  in  the  way.  He 
had  already  approached  so  near  the  clump  of 
trees  that  he  could  not  well  obtain  the  necessary 
speed.  But  he  could  try,  and  try  he  did. 

The  muscular  legs  bore  down  hard  on  the 
pedals,  and  the  big  wheel  began  increasing  its 
swift  revolutions,  but  the  pace  was  hardly  one- 
half  what  it  would  have  been  had  he  possessed  a 
few  more  rods  in  which  to  set  things  humming. 

Dick  Halliard  had  good  cause  for  his  misgiv- 
ings. There  was  an  individual  among  the 
shadow  of  the  trees,  waiting,  like  a  spider,  for  a 
victim  to  come  within  his  net. 

At  the  moment  of  gliding  into  the  shadow 
the  youth  saw  him.  He  was  standing  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  directly  in  his  path. 

"  Out  of  the  way,  or  I'll  run  you  down !" 
shouted  Dick,  aiming  apparently  at  him,  but 
making  a  sharp  turn  to  the  left. 


204  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Try  it,  if  you  dare !"  called  the  stranger  in 
a  gruff  voice. 

"  What  do  you  want  ?"  demanded  Dick,  bend- 
ing all  his  efforts  to  the  task  of  flanking  the 
fellow. 

"  I  want  you  !"  was  the  startling  reply ;  "  get 
down  off  of  that  wheel  before  I  fetch  you 
down  I" 

Whoever  the  fellow  was  he  kept  in  Dick's 
path  so  persistently,  that  despite  all  he  could 
do  he  could  not  prevent  a  collision.  The  bicycle 
fell  with  a  resounding  bang  on  its  side,  and  the 
rider  was  compelled  to  make  a  dexterous  leap  to 
save  himself  from  going  down  with  it. 

One  of  the  most  noticeable  traits  about  the 
sinewy  Dick  was  his  quickness  of  resource  and 
presence  of  mind.  While  he  suspected  the 
identity  of  the  party  who  had  thus  stopped  him, 
he  was  in  doubt  until  the  last  words  were  spoken. 
Then  the  young  man  in  his  excitement  forgot 
to  disguise  his  tones.  It  was  Bob  Budd,  who 
had  taken  this  occasion  to  carry  out  the  threat 
he  had  made  so  often  in  the  presence  of  others. 


AN  ERROR  OF  JUDGMENT  205 

Dick  could  not  believe  the  bully  meant  to  use 
any  weapon,  but  intended  simply  to  chastise 
him.  He  meant  to  give  the  boy  an  unmerciful 
beating. 

It  was  this  certainty  that  inspired  Dick  to  as- 
sail him  with  all  the  energy  at  his  command. 

The  instant  he  was  freed  from  his  wheel,  and, 
without  uttering  the  first  word  of  warning,  Dick 
let  fly  with  both  fists,  in  such  sharp  and  quick 
succession  that  the  dazed  bully  went  over  on  his 
back,  as  if  smitten  by  the  hoof  of  a  mule. 

"  I  know  you,  Bob  Budd  !"  said  the  younger 
youth,  whose  anger  was  at  a  high  point,  "  and 
you  have  been  threatening  me  a  long  time ;  now 
we'll  settle  the  business  for  good." 

"  I  aint  Bob  Budd,  either,"  replied  that  worthy, 
climbing  to  his  feet.  Then  seeing  the  absurdity 
of  the  situation,  he  added,  desperately  : 

"  Yes,  I  am  Bob  Budd,  and  I  have  a  big  ac- 
count to  square  with  you." 

"  This  is  the  time,"  said  Dick,  who,  impatient 
at  his  slowness,  started  to  assail  him  the  moment 
he  got  on  his  feet. 


206  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Hold  on,"  protested  Bob,  "  can't  you  wait 
till  a  fellow  is  up  ?  Why  don't  you  fight  fair  ?" 

"I'm  holding  on,"  returned  Dick,  edging 
round  into  the  moonlight  where  he  could  observe 
every  movement  of  his  antagonist;  "but  I'm 
tired  of  waiting  for  you." 

"  I'm  coming ;  you  needn't  worry." 

But  the  vigorous  reception  of  the  younger  lad 
had  taught  the  bully  to  be  careful.  While  he 
was  as  confident  as  the  other  Piketon  Hanger  of 
his  ability  to  "  do  him  up,"  he  saw  the  need  of 
going  about  it  carefully.  He  threw  out  his  arms 
in  the  most  approved  style,  and,  as  Dick  slowly 
retreated  a  few  steps,  followed  under  the  belief 
that  he  was  becoming  timid  and  that  the  blows 
struck  a  moment  before  were  of  a  chance 
nature. 

But  the  younger  now  had  the  elder  in  the 
moonlight,  where  he  could  see  every  movement 
distinctly.  He  bounded  at  Bob  again  with  such 
fierce  quickness  that  the  big  fellow  was  once 
more  prostrate  ere  he  could  strike  or  parry  a 
blow. 


AN  ERROR  OF  JUDGMENT  207 

"  I  guess  that's  enough,"  said  Dick,  "  but  if 
you  are  not  satisfied  I'll  wait." 

"  I'm  not  through  with  you  yet,"  replied  Bob, 
who  was  now  in  a  white  heat  of  anger ;  so  much 
so  indeed  that  he  hastily  drew  the  loaded  revol- 
ver that  he  carried  at  all  times.  He  had  lost  his 
self-command  and  was  determined  to  punish 
Dick  Halliard,  who  had  turned  the  tables  upon 
him  with  such  vengeance. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND 

DICK  HALLIARD  caught  the  gleam  of  the 
pistol  in  the  hands  of  the  enraged  Bob  Budd, 
but  before  he  could  bring  it  into  play  the 
younger  lifted  up  his  bicycle,  ran  it  swiftly  a 
few  paces,  sprang  up  behind,  and  set  his  legs  to 
work  with  desperate  energy. 

As  he  did  so  he  remembered  he  was  still  in 
danger.  He  leaned  as  far  ahead  as  he  could, 
like  a  frontier  scout  trying  to  avoid  the  shots  of 
a  party  of  Indians.  It  was  well  he  took  the 
precaution,  for  Bob  was  so  beside  himself  with 
wrath  that  he  deliberately  pointed  the  weapon  at 
the  fast-disappearing  fugitive,  and  let  fly  with 
three  chambers  as  fast  as  he  could  discharge 
them.  It  was  not  his  fault  that  the  bullets  sped 
wide  of  the  mark,  for  he  tried  hard  to  hit  the 
lad  that  had  handled  him  so  roughly. 

Dick  glanced  over  his  shoulder,  and  as  he 
208 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  209 

caught  sight  of  the  dim  figure  in  the  moonlight 
he  said,  with  a  smile : 

"Bob  wouldn't  have  used  his  pistol  if  he 
wasn't  beside  himself  with  rage;  any  way,  I 
think  he  and  the  rest  of  them  will  let  me  alone 
after  this." 

Bob  Budd  stood  a  full  minute  after  the  bicy- 
clist vanished  in  the  gloom.  By  that  time  his 
anger  gave  way  to  a  feeling  of  alarm,  as  he  re- 
flected on  what  he  had  done,  or  rather  tried  to 
do. 

He  had  stopped  Dick  Halliard  on  the  high- 
way ;  he  had  attacked  him  without  cause,  and 
when  he  was  fleeing  had  discharged  his  pistol  at 
him,  doing  so  with  the  intention  of  hitting  him 
with  each  cartridge.  If  Dick  chose  to  prosecute 
him,  what  could  keep  him  out  of  State  prison  ? 

The  thought  was  a  startling  one,  and  did  not 
contribute  to  the  Ranger's  comfort  as  he  picked 
his  way  homeward,  where,  after  a  time,  he  was 
joined  by  Jim  McGovern,  returning  from  his 
equally  marked  failure  to  "  even  up "  matters 
with  Dick  Halliard. 
14 


210  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

You  may  be  certain  that  neither  Bob  nor  Jim 
had  anything  truthful  to  tell  about  their  meeU 
ing  with  the  young  man.  McGovern  stated 
that  he  lost  his  way,  and,  finding  the  hour  was 
so  late,  decided  to  put  off  his  revenge  until  a 
more  favorable  time.  He  took  care  to  keep  the 
marks  of  Bowser's  teeth  from  the  sight  of  the 
others,  and  he  was  therefore  vexed  by  no  annoy- 
ing questions. 

Bob  explained  that  he  had  been  looking  fo* 
Dick  Halliard,  and  wondered  that  he  did  not 
meet  him.  The  news  given  by  his  brother 
Rangers  showed  that  the  doomed  youth  was 
elsewhere  that  evening,  which,  the  bully  added, 
was  mighty  lucky  for  him. 

When  Wagstaff  commented  on  the  bruised 
appearance  of  Bob's  face,  he  replied  that  he  ran 
against  the  trunk  of  a  tree  in  the  woods,  and 
then  he  hastened  to  change  the  conversation. 

"  To-morrow  we  shall  have  our  hunt,  boys," 
he  said,  with  glowing  face,  "  and  here's  success 
to  it !" 

The  others  eagerly  joined  in  the  toast,  for  the 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  211 

reason  that  they  never  refused  to  join  in  any 
toast  presented. 

"  You  think  we're  going  to  have  good 
weather?"  remarked  Tom. 

"  There's  no  doubt  of  it.  I  asked  old  Swipes, 
Carter,  and  the  prophets,  and  they  all  agree 
that  the  weather  will  be  prime  for  several  days 
to  come." 

"  If  that's  to  be  the  case,  the  best  thing  for  us 
to  do  is  to  sleep  while  we  can,  so  as  to  be  up 
early  in  the  morning." 

The  suggestion  was  so  eminently  wise  that  it 
was  adopted  without  further  delay. 

The  following  morning  was  one  after  a  hunt- 
er's own  heart.  The  air  was  crisp  and  cool,  but 
not  sufficiently  so  to  be  chilly,  nor  was  it  mild 
enough  to  render  oppressive  the  slight  exertion 
of  walking. 

It  was  too  early  in  the  autumn  for  many  of 
the  leaves  to  fall  from  the  trees,  so  that  in  most 
places  a  hunter  could  see  but  a  short  distance 
in  advance  when  picking  his  way  through  the 
woods. 


212  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

The  Piketon  Rangers  were  not  accustomed  to 
rise  with  the  sun,  and  having  retired  quite  late 
the  preceding  night,  did  not  rouse  themselves  as 
early  as  was  their  intention.  But  their  minds 
were  so  fixed  on  the  expected  enjoyment  of  the 
hunt  that  they  willingly  put  forth  the  extra  ex- 
ertion needed. 

They  were  in  high  spirits,  for  everything  was 
promising,  and  the  bracing  air  produced  its  effect 
upon  them. 

"  I  don't  think  there  will  be  any  need  of  our 
pistols,"  remarked  Wagstaff,  doubtingly,  when 
they  were  ready  to  start. 

"  I  generally  carry  mine  at  all  times,"  replied 
Bob  Budd,  "  but  we  have  got  to  do  some  moun- 
tain climbing,  and  will  be  likely  to  find  them  in 
the  way.  I  guess  we  had  better  leave  them." 

This  settled  the  question,  and  the  three  smaller 
weapons  were  hidden  within  the  tent,  in  a  hollow 
which  Bob's  ingenuity  had  fashioned,  and 
where  the  valuables  were  not  likely  to  be  found 
by  any  prowlers  in  the  neighborhood. 

The  rifles  which  Jim  and  Tom  had  brought 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  213 

from  home  were  left  at  Bob's  house,  and  he  fur- 
nished each  with  a  double-barreled  shot  gun,  as 
the  kind  of  weapon  most  likely  to  be  needed, 
though  it  seemed  to  the  city  youths  that  the 
others  were  just  what  was  wanted  in  the  event 
of  meeting  bears  or  deer.  They  had  cause  to 
regret  their  choice  sooner  than  they  anticipated. 

Not  the  least  enthusiastic  member  of  the 
party  was  Bob  Budd's  hound  Hero,  that  had  all 
a  trained  animal's  enjoyment  of  the  hunt,  and 
who  received  so  few  chances  of  taking  part  in 
the  sport  that  his  appetite  was  at  the  keenest 
point. 

He  darted  ahead  of  the  campers,  running  at 
his  highest  speed  for  a  half-mile  in  sheer  wan- 
tonness of  spirits,  then  darting  off  at  right 
angles,  and  finally  trotting  back  to  his  friends, 
as  if  wondering  why  they  did  not  make  greater 
haste. 

Several  times  his  baying  roused  the  belief  on 
the  part  of  Jim  and  Tom  that  he  had  struck  the 
trail  of  some  animal,  but  Bob,  who  had  been 
out  with  him  before,  shook  his  head. 


214  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  He  lets  out  a  peculiar  cry  when  he  takes 
the  scent;  I'll  know  it  the  minute  I  hear 
it." 

"  But  what  makes  him  yelp  now,  when  there 
isn't  any  game  ?"  asked  Jim. 

"  Because  he  can't  help  it,  just  as  we  sing  and 
shout  when  we  feel  happy  and  merry." 

"There  he  goes!  That  means  something!" 
exclaimed  Tom,  coming  to  an  abrupt  halt  to 
listen  to  the  baying  of  the  hound,  a  considerable 
distance  ahead. 

But  Bob  again  shook  his  head. 

"  Wild  animals  aint  so  plenty  that  they  can 
be  scared  up  as  quick  as  all  that ;  we  must  get 
further  up  the  mountain  before  we  can  look  for 
anything  worth  shooting." 

When  Bob  was  a  small  boy  he  had  accom- 
panied his  uncle  on  several  hunting  expeditions 
in  this  part  of  the  world,  and  he  held  a  bright 
recollection  of  the  occasion. 

Many  years  before  deer  and  bears  had  been 
plentiful,  and  he  remembered  that  his  uncle  de- 
scribed how  the  hunt  for  a  deer  should  be 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  215 

managed  among  the  mountainous  section  to  the 
rear  of  their  camp. 

That  knowledge  promised  to  be  of  great  help 
to  Bob,  now  that,  after  the  lapse  of  so  long  a 
time,  he  had  started  to  hunt  over  the  same 
ground. 

The  course  of  the  party  was  steadily  ascend- 
ing, and  since  there  were  many  rocks  and  con- 
siderable tangled  undergrowth  in  their  way,  it 
was  not  long  before  they  felt  the  result  of  the 
unusual  exertion. 

"  Great  Caesar !"  exclaimed  Tom  Wagstaff, 
dropping  down  on  a  log  and  panting  hard; 
"  this  is  like  a  good  many  other  things  which 
don't  give  half  as  much  fun  as  we  expect.  Bob, 
where's  that  flask  ?" 

The  others  were  also  glad  to  sit  down  for  a 
brief  rest,  and  Bob  lost  no  time  in  producing 
the  required  article,  which  was  applied  to  the 
lips  of  each  in  turn  with  the  bottom  pointed 
toward  the  sky,  and  a  part  of  the  fiery  contents 
gurgled  down  their  throats. 

"  Of  course  it's  tiresome,  because  it's  all  the 


216  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

way  up  up-hill,"  said  Bob,  who  took  of  his  hat 
and  fanned  his  flushed  face ;  "  but  we'll  soon  get 
as  high  as  we  want  to  go,  and  then  it'll  be  plain 
sailing." 

"  It's  easy  enough  to  come  down-hill,  provided 
it  aint  too  steep." 

"  If  it  gets  that  way,  all  a  fellow  has  to  do  is 
to  lie  down  and  roll,"  said  Bob ;  "  but  I'm  hope- 
fill  that  Hero  will  start  some  animal  before  we 
go  much  further." 

The  three  listened,  but  though  the  hound 
was  absent  nothing  was  heard  from  him.  He 
evidently  was  making  a  "  still  hunt,"  but  the 
moment  he  struck  a  scent  he  was  sure  to  let  the 
young  hunters  know. 

Whether  or  not  they  did  their  part,  there 
could  be  no  doubt  that  the  canine  would  per- 
form his  in  a  creditable  manner,  for  he  had 
been  trained  by  competent  hands  that  fully 
understood  how  to  teach  so  sagacious  an 
animal. 

Having  rested  themselves,  the  party  pushed 
up  the  mountain-side,  until  they  reached  a  sort 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  217 

of  plateau  or  table-land,  beyond  which  it  was  not 
necessary  to  climb  further. 

By  this  time  the  three  were  pretty  well  tired 
out  again,  and  once  more  an  appeal  was  made  to 
the  stuff  in  the  flask,  without  which  the  hunters 
felt  they  could  not  get  along. 

Then  they  indulged  in  several  cigarettes 
apiece,  that  and  the  drink  of  alcohol  being  the 
worst  preparation  possible  for  the  sport  in  which 
they  were  engaged. 

"  Now,"  said  Bob  Budd,  "  we  have  only  to 
wait  here  until  Hero  starts  the  game  for  us." 

"  Will  it  come  up  in  front  of  us  to  be  shot  ?" 
was  the  natural  inquiry  of  Tom  Wagstaff. 

"  I  shouldn't  have  said  that  '  we '  are  to  wait 
here,  but  one  of  us,"  Bob  hastened  to  explain. 
"  You've  noticed  that  we  have  been  following  a 
path  all  the  way  to  this  point.  Well,  it  keeps 
on  over  the  mountain  and  down  the  other 
side." 

"  Who  made  the  path  ?" 

"  It  is  a  hundred  years  old,  if  not  older,  and 
was  made  by  wild  animals  that  came  down  the 


218  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

mountain  to  drink  from  the  stream  that  makes 
the  mill-pond  near  our  camp.  The  path  branches 
off  into  three  forks  a  quarter  of  a  mile  up  the 
mountain,  each  of  the  three  having  been  used 
by  deer,  bears,  and  other  wild  beasts  that  used 
to  be  so  plentiful  in  these  parts." 

"  Where  are  the  other  paths  ?" 

"  This  is  the  middle  one ;  about  two  hundred 
yards  to  the  left  is  the  second,  and  not  quite  so 
far  to  the  right  is  the  third  ;  now,  if  Hero  starts 
any  game  he  is  sure  to  take  one  of  these  paths 
in  his  flight/' 

"  But  suppose  the  animal  is  on  the  other  side 
of  Hero,"  said  Jim,  "  that  is  to  say,  suppose  the 
dog  is  between  us  and  him  ?" 

"  Then  he  will  run  the  other  way,  but  there's 
where  Hero  will  show  his  training.  He  knows 
as  much  about  hunting  as  we  do." 

If  Bob  had  said  that  the  canine  knew  a  great 
deal  more  he  would  have  told  the  truth. 

"  If  Hero  should  strike  the  scent  of  a  deer  or 
bear  he  would  know  in  a  minute  whether  he 
was  closer  to  us  than  the  game,  and  if  the  dog 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND  219 

was  the  closer,  he  would  not  bay  until  he  had 
circled  around  and  got  on  the  other  side,  for  he 
knows  that  if  he  didn't  do  so  the  beast  would 
run  away  instead  of  toward  us,  and  his  business 
is  to  drive  him  down  within  our  reach." 

Tom  and  Jim  were  filled  with  admiration  of 
the  brute,  whose  knowledge  of  sporting  matters 
was  so  extensive. 

"  I  had  no  idea  a  pup  could  be  trained  to  such 
a  fine  point,"  remarked  Jim,  "  but  I  suppose  it 
is  the  nature  of  the  beast." 

"When  I  was  a  sweet,  innocent  little  boy," 
said  Bob,  disposed  to  be  facetious,  "  1  came  up 
here  with  my  father  and  Uncle  Jim  to  hunt 
deer.  They  left  me  at  this  spot  while  father 
went  to  the  left  and  Uncle  Jim  to  the  right.  I 
was  too  small  to  handle  a  gun,  and  they  told  me 
if  I  saw  anything  to  yell.  Well,  a  very  queer 
thing  happened.  A  buck  and  doe  were  started, 
and  the  old  fellow  came  trotting  over  this  path. 
He  never  saw  me  until  I  let  out  a  yell  like  a 
wild-cat,  when  he  wheeled  off  to  one  side  and 
dashed  through  the  wood  to  where  father  was 


220  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

waiting.  He  was  shot  without  trouble,  and  at 
the  same  moment  Uncle  Jim  brought  down  the 
doe,  that  took  the  other  path." 

"  Do  you  suppose  there  is  any  likelihood  of 
Hero  starting  two  to-day  ?" 

"  We  will  be  lucky  if  he  starts  one,  for  the 
animals  are  very  scarce,  and  hunters  have  spent 
several  days  roaming  over  the  mountains  with- 
out getting  a  shot." 

"It  seems  to  me  that  to  make  sure  of  our 
sport  we  should  station  ourselves  as  you  did," 
said  Jim ;  "  then  if  the  animal  comes  down  this 
side  of  the  mountain,  he  will  be  sure  to  take 
one  of  the  three  paths,  and  Tom  or  you  or  I 
will  get  a  shot  at  him." 

"  It  will  be  time  enough  when  we  hear  Hero," 
replied  Bob,  "  for  he  aint  likely  to  start  a  deer 
very  near  us." 

The  young  man's  knowledge  of  the  sport  was 
so  much  superior  to  that  of  his  companions  that 
they  naturally  deferred  to  him  in  the  prelimi- 
nary arrangements. 

"How  long  ago  was  it  that  you  had  that 


THE  BAYING  OF  A  HOUND 

famous  hunt  with  your  father  and  uncle  ?"  asked 
Jim  McGovern. 

Bob  reflected  a  minute,  and  replied  that  it  was 
ten  years,  if  not  more. 

"You  can  see  that  I  was  but  a  sprig  of  a 
youngster,  though  I  was  considered  unusually 
smart.  If  they  had  given  me  a  gun,  and  I  had 
had  a  chance  to  kneel  down  and  aim  over  the 
rocks,  I  would  have  brought  down  that  buck, 
Tor  he  couldn't  have  offered  a  better  target  than 
at  the  moment  I  scared  him  away." 

"Do  you  suppose,"  asked  Tom  Wagstaff, 
"that  any  deer  have  been  over  these  paths 
within  the  past  few  weeks  or  months  ?" 

By  way  of  reply  Bob  stooped  down  and 
brushed  away  the  leaves  covering  the  space  of 
several  feet  in  front,  doing  it  with  great  care. 

"  Look !"  said  he  to  the  others,  who  kneeled 
beside  him. 

There,  sure  enough,  were  the  imprints  of  the 
small,  delicate  hoofs  of  a  deer,  the  marks  being 
so  distinct  that  there  could  be  no  mistake  about 
their  identity. 


222  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  But  they  are  under  the  leaves,*'  said  Jim. 

"  Yes ;  under  the  leaves  that  have  fallen  this 
year,  but  on  top  of  those  that  fell  last  fall ;  you 
can  see  how  the  rotten  leaves  have  been  pushed 
down  in  the  ground  by  the  hoofs." 

"  Then  how  long  since  the  deer  went  by  ?" 

"  It  is  so  early  in  the  autumn  that  few  leaves 
have  fallen,  so  I'm  satisfied  the  game  passed 
within  a  few  days,  probably  not  more  than  a 
week  ago." 

"If  that's  the  case,"  said  the  gratified  Jim, 
"  there  is  a  much  better  chance  than  I  suspected 
for  us — " 

"Hark!" 

The  peculiar  cry  of  the  hound  at  that  moment 
rang  out  on  the  autumn  air  sharp,  clear,  and 
distinct. 

"He  has  struck  a  scent  as  sure  as  you'i-e 
born !"  exclaimed  Bob. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

"HELP!   HELP!" 

"  TAKE  your  stations,"  added  Bob  Budd,  ex- 
citedly ;  "  we're  going  to  have  the  tallest  kind 
of  fun ;  I'll  stay  here,  and  you — " 

But  his  friends  did  not  wait  for  further  direc- 
tions. Tom  Wagstaff  sprang  up,  gun  in  hand, 
and  went  threshing  among  the  trees  and  through 
the  undergrowth  toward  the  path  on  the  left  (as 
they  faced  the  mountain  ridge),  while  Jim 
McGovern  was  equally  prompt  in  hurrying  to 
the  trail  on  the  right. 

Within  a  few  seconds  after  the  first  baying  of 
the  hound  fell  upon  their  ears  Bob  Budd  found 
himself  alone. 

"They're  such  lunkheads,"  he  said  to  him- 
self, "  that  the  two  together  don't  know  enough 
to  hit  the  side  of  a  barn  ten  feet  off.  I  hope  the 
deer  will  take  the  middle  path  so  that  I  can 
show  them  how  the  thing  is  done,  which  re- 
minds me  that  it  is  time  to  take  another  drink." 

223 


224  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Meanwhile  the  dog  Hero  was  getting  in  hia 
work  in  brilliant  style. 

The  first  sounds  of  the  hound  showed  that  he 
was  over  the  mountain  crest,  and  within  the 
following  minute  it  was  apparent  to  all  that  he 
was  approaching,  his  baying  rapidly  growing 
more  distinct. 

This  confirmed  what  his  owner  had  said :  he 
had  held  his  peace  until  beyond  the  wild  animal, 
so  that  the  latter,  when  he  awoke  to  the  alarm- 
ing fact  that  the  hound  was  after  him,  naturally 
turned  in  the  opposite  directiqn,  and  was,  there- 
fore, coming  toward  the  three  hunters,  though, 
of  course,  it  must  remain  undecided  for  a  time 
which  trail  he  would  take. 

The  baying  of  Hero  continued  at  brief  in- 
tervals, and  drew  near  so  fast  that  each  of  the 
three  hunters  knew  the  game  was  sure  to  pass 
near  him,  and  one  of  them  was  to  be  favored 
with  a  shot  before  he  was  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
older. 

Which  would  it  be  ? 

"  I  think  I'm  to  be  the  lucky  chap,"  reflected 


"HELP!    HELP!"  225 

the  delighted  Tom,  over  on  the  left,  "  and  I'll 
show  Bob,  who  thinks  he  knows  so  much,  that 
some  things  can  be  done  as  well  as  others. 
What  the  mischief  is  the  matter  with  me  ?" 

This  impatient  inquiry  was  caused  by  Tom's 
discovery  that  a  singular  nervousness  had  taken 
possession  of  him  and  was  rapidly  increasing. 
The  belief  that  a  wild  animal  was  bearing 
down  upon  him  and  would  soon  break  cover 
affected  him  as  he  had  never  been  affected 
before. 

He  found  himself  trembling  in  every  limb, 
while  his  teeth  rattled  as  though  he  were  shak- 
ing with  the  ague.  Angered  at  his  weakness, 
he  strove  desperately  to  overcome  it,  but,  as  is 
the  rule  at  such  times,  though  he  was  able  to 
check  himself  for  an  instant,  he  was  powerless 
to  master  his  strange  weakness. 

I  suppose  I  hardly  need  tell  you  that  Tom 
was  suffering  from  that  peculiar  nervousness 
known  as  "  buck  fever." 

Experienced  hunters  laugh  at  amateurs  when 
they  see  them  overtaken  by  the  exasperating 
15 


226  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

disease  (if  it  be  proper  to  call  it  that),  which 
never  attacks  them. 

"  Confound  it  I"  muttered  Tom,  "  I  wonder 
whether  Bob  or  Jim  is  affected  this  way ;  if  I 
don't  get  better,  I  hope  the  deer  won't  come  in 
sight  of  me." 

Nevertheless,  it  quickly  became  apparent  that 
the  animal  had  taken  the  path  on  the  left,  and 
was  approaching  the  impatient  hunter,  who  had 
stationed  himself  behind  the  trunk  of  a  large 
oak,  with  his  gun  at  full  cock,  ready  to  let  fly 
with  both  barrels  the  instant  he  saw  the 
chance. 

Each  of  the  trails  to  which  I  have  alluded 
were  traversed  so  rarely  that  they  showed  only 
dimly,  and  were  overhung  by  the  luxuriant 
undergrowth  and  branches  growing  beside 
them.  This  prevented  Tom  seeing  very  far 
along  the  path,  so  that  his  ear  gave  him  knowl- 
edge of  the  whereabouts  of  the  animal  before 
the  eye  located  him. 

The  youth  was  still  striving  desperately  to 
get  the  mastery  of  the  buck  fever,  when  he 


"HELP!    HELP!"  227 

heard  the  crashing  tread  of  the  game,  which 
was  advancing  along  the  trail,  and  unless  he 
wheeled  aside  would  pass  within  twenty  feet  of 
where  he  stood. 

Suddenly  a  commotion  was  discernible  among 
the  vegetation,  and  the  next  instant  Tom  caught 
sight  of  the  antlers  of  a  noble  buck,  who  was 
sailing  along  with  such  speed  that  the  next 
second  his  shoulders  and  body  burst  into  sight. 

He  was  running  fast  with  that  peculiar  lope 
natural  to  the  animal,  and  no  doubt  was  panic- 
stricken  by  the  baying  of  the  hound,  not  far 
behind  and  gaining  fast. 

The  sight  of  the  royal  game  intensified  Tom's 
nervousness.  He  compressed  his  lips  and  held 
his  breath,  with  the  resolve  to  calm  his  agita- 
tion or  die  in  the  attempt. 

But  finding  it  utterly  beyond  his  power,  he 
deliberately  stepped  from  behind  the  tree,  and 
when  the  buck  was  no  more  than  fifty  feet 
away,  and  coming  head  on,  he  let  fly  with  both 
barrels. 

Had  the  animal  been  perched  in  the  topmost 


228  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

branches  of  the  beech-tree  on  the  left  he  would 
have  received  a  mortal  hurt,  but  as  it  was,  he 
was  not  touched  by  a  single  pellet  of  the  num- 
berless shot  that  were  sent  hurtling  and  rattling 
among  the  leaves. 

"  Confound  you !"  muttered  Tom,  aware  of 
his  absurd  failure  ;  "  I'll  club  you  to  death." 

And  swinging  the  butt  of  his  weapon  over  his 
shoulder  he  rushed  savagely  at  the  beast. 

In  doing  so,  he  ran  into  a  peril  of  which  he 
did  not  dream,  for  nothing  is  truer  than  that  "  a 
deer  at  bay  is  a  dangerous  foe,"  and  he  would 
have  been  practically  helpless  against  an  assault 
of  the  animal. 

Had  the  latter  been  wounded  there  is  little 
doubt  that  he  would  have  lowered  those  beauti- 
ful antlers  and  charged  directly  at  the  ardent 
hunter,  who  would  have  been  caught  in  a  most 
unpleasant  dilemma ;  but  the  fact  that  he  was 
unharmed,  added  to  the  terrible  baying  coming 
closer  every  minute,  drove  all  idea  of  fight  from 
the  buck,  which  wheeled  sharply  to  one  side  and 
went  crashing  through  the  undergrowth  toward 


"HELP!   HELP!"  229 

the  path  where  Bob  Budd  was  waiting  for 
him. 

Tom  Wagstaff  was  carried  away  by  the  excite- 
ment of  the  moment,  and  with  his  gun  clubbed 
started  in  frantic  pursuit  of  the  fleeing  game, 
resolved  to  help  bring  it  down,  even  if  he  could 
not  shoot  it. 

He  doubtless  would  have  chased  the  animal  a 
considerable  distance  had  the  route  been  favor- 
able, but  beside  the  rocks  and  boulders  there 
was  no  end  to  the  wiry,  running  vines,  one  of 
which  wrapped  itself  about  his  ankle  in  a 
fashion  peculiar  to  its  species,  and  Tom  sprawled 
headlong  on  his  face,  his  gun  flying  a  half-dozen 
feet  from  his  hands. 

Still  determined  to  keep  up  the  pursuit,  he 
hastily  scrambled  to  his  feet,  and  catching  up 
the  weapon,  tore  ahead  with  the  same  frantic 
haste  as  before. 

Unfortunately  for  him,  however,  when  he  fell 
he  was  partly  turned  around,  and  his  ideas  were 
so  confused  that  he  started  back  over  his  own 
trail  without  a  suspicion  of  the  fact,  not 


230  '  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

awaking  to  his  blunder  until  too  late  to  correct 
it 

In  the  meantime  the  buck  was  making 
matters  lively  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  the 
other  parties. 

The  report  of  Tom's  gun  reached  the  ears  of 
Bob  and  Jim  as  a  matter  of  course,  since  they 
were  quite  near,  but  Bob  knew  that  the  shot 
had  failed  to  bring  down  the  game,  since  he  was 
heard  plunging  through  the  wood  toward  the  path 
beside  which  Bob  Budd  was  excitedly  awaiting 
his  approach. 

It  would  have  been  strange  if  Bob  had  not 
felt  something  of  the  nervousness  that  had 
played  the  mischief  with  Tom,  but  it  was  to  a 
much  less  extent,  so  that  he  did  not  doubt  his 
ability  to  fire  as  coolly  and  effectively  as  when 
practicing  at  a  target. 

It  is  a  thrilling  experience  even  for  the 
veteran  hunter  when  a  noble  buck  breaks  cover 
within  easy  gunshot,  and  the  sight  of  the  animal, 
as  his  leatherly  sides,  proud  head,  and  spread- 
ing antlers  burst  upon  his  vision,  stirred  the 


"HELP!   HELP!"  231 

pulses  of  Bob  Budd  as  they  had  not  been  stirred 
since  his  encounter  with  the  Widow  Finnegan,  a 
couple  of  nights  before. 

"  You're  my  game  !"  he  exclaimed,  aiming  at 
the  animal  and  discharging  the  two  barrels  in 
quick  succession. 

He  did  better  than  Tom  Wagstaff,  though  he 
failed  to  drop  the  buck  in  his  tracks,  as  he  ex- 
pected to  do. 

In  fact,  it  seems  to  be  one  of  the  impossibili- 
ties to  kill  any  of  the  cervus  species  instantly — 
that  is,  so  as  to  cause  him  to  fall  at  once,  like 
many  other  animals  when  mortally  hurt. 

I  once  sent  a  bullet  straight  through  the  heart 
of  a  deer  that  was  running  broadside  past  me. 
He  kept  straight  on  with  unabated  speed  for  a 
dozen  yards,  when  he  crashed  directly  against 
the  trunk  of  a  tree  and  fell  all  in  a  heap.  But 
for  the  tree  in  his  way  he  would  have  run  con- 
siderably further. 

Bob  lost  his  head  very  much  as  Tom  had 
done  a  minute  before,  for  observing  that  the 
buck  did  not  fall,  he  clubbed  his  gun  and 


232  THE   CAMPERS   OUT 

rushed  forward  with  the  intention  of  braining 
him. 

But  from  this  point  forward  there  was  no  par- 
allelism in  the  flow  of  incidents. 

The  buck  had  been  slightly  wounded,  just 
enough  to  rouse  his  anger.  It  is  not  impossible, 
also,  that  the  sight  of  a  second  hunter  and  the 
sound  of  the  baying  hound  near  at  hand  con- 
vinced him  that  he  was  caught  in  close  quarters 
and  must  make  a  fight  for  it. 

So  when  Bob  rushed  to  meet  him,  instead  of 
fleeing,  the  buck  lowered  his  antlers  and  rushed 
to  meet  Bob. 

"  Jewhilakens  !"  exclaimed  the  terrified  youth, 
"I  didn't  think  of  that!" 

And  wheeling  about,  he  fled  for  his  life. 

Where  to  go  or  precisely  what  to  do  except  to 
run  was  more  than  the  fugitive  could  tell. 

Accordingly  he  sped  with  all  the  haste  at  his 
command,  running,  it  may  be  said,  as  never  be- 
fore. His  terror  was  irrestrainable  when  he 
cast  a  single  glance  over  his  shoulder  and  saw 
that  the  buck  was  in  savage  pursuit. 


"HELP!    HELP!"  233 

"  Fire !  murder !  Tom  and  Jim !  where  are 
you  ?  Come  to  my  help,  quick,  or  I'm  a  goner !" 
shouted  Bob,  dodging  to  the  right  and  left  like 
a  Digger  Indian,  seeking  to  avoid  the  rifle  shots 
of  a  pursuing  enemy  ;  "  why  don't  you  help  me  ? 
The  buck  has  got  me  and  is  going  to  chaw  me 
all  to  pieces !" 


CHAPTEK  XXII 

HOT   QUARTERS 

IN  such  critical  moments  events  come  and  go 
with  startling  rapidity. 

Bob  Budd  was  never  in  greater  peril  than 
when  fleeing  from  the  enraged  buck  that  was 
determined  to  kill  him.  It  was  not  only  able 
to  run  much  faster  than  he,  but  he  was  practi- 
cally powerless  to  defend  himself,  since  his  gun 
was  empty,  and  though  he  might  face  about  and 
deliver  one  blow,  it  could  effect  nothing  in  the 
way  of  slaying  or  checking  the  animal. 

In  his  terror  the  fugitive  did  the  best  thing 
possible  without  knowing  it. 

He  caught  sight  of  a  large  oak  that  had  been 
blown  down  by  some  violent  gale,  the  trunk 
near  the  base  being  against  the  ground,  which 
sloped  gradually  upward  and  away  from  the 
earth  to  the  top,  which  was  fully  a  dozen  feet 
high,  held  in  place  by  the  large  limbs  bent  and 
partly  broken  beneath. 
234 


HOT  QUARTERS  235 

Without  seeing  how  this  shelter  was  to  prove 
of  any  help  to  him,  he  ran  desperately  for  it. 

Fortunately  it  was  but  a  short  distance  off, 
or  he  never  would  have  lived  to  reach  it. 

As  it  was,  at  the  moment  he  gathered  him- 
self to  spring  upon  the  sloping  trunk  the 
pursuing  buck  reached  and  gave  him  a  lift, 
which  accomplished  more  than  the  fugitive 
wished,  for  instead  of  landing  upon  the  trunk, 
he  was  boosted  clean  over,  and  fell  on  the  other 
side. 

Striking  on  his  hands  and  knees,  with  his 
gun  flying  a  rod  from  him,  Bob  crawled  back 
under  the  tree,  where  he  crouched  in  mortal 
terror. 

The  animal  stopped  short,  and,  rearing  on  his 
hind  legs,  brought  his  front  hoofs  together,  and 
banged  them  downward  with  such  force  that 
they  sank  to  the  fetlocks  into  the  earth. 

His  intention  was  to  deliver  this  fearful  blow 
upon  the  body  of  the  boy,  and  had  he  succeeded 
in  doing  so  it  would  have  gashed  his  body  as 
fatally  as  the  downward  sweep  of  a  guillotine. 


236  THE   CAMPERS  OUT 

The  interposition  of  the  trunk  saved  Bob,  but 
so  close  was  the  call  that  the  sharp  hoofs  grazed 
his  clothing. 

In  his  panic  lest  the  infuriated  beast  should 
reach  him,  Bob  scrambled  through  so  far  that 
he  passed  from  under  the  sheltering  tree. 

Quick  to  see  his  mistake,  the  buck  leaped 
lightly  over  the  prostrate  trunk,  and,  landing 
on  the  other  side,  again  rose  on  his  hind  legs, 
placed  his  front  hoofs  together  and  brought 
them  down  with  the  same  terrific  force  as 
before. 

Bob's  escape  this  time  was  still  narrower,  for 
his  coat  was  cut  by  the  knife-like  hoofs,  which 
shaved  off  several  pieces  of  the  shaggy  bark. 

But  the  young  hunter  kept  moving  and 
scrambled  out  of  reach  from  that  side  just  in 
the  nick  of  time. 

The  buck  bounded  over  again,  but  Bob  was 
quick  to  see  his  mistake,  and  now  shrank  into 
the  closest  quarters  possible,  taking  care  that  the 
solid  roof  covered  him. 

Then  he  forced  his  body  toward  the  base  of 


HOT  QUARTERS  237 

the  leaning  tree,  until  the  narrowing  space  per- 
mitted him  to  go  no  further,  and  he  was  so  com- 
pressed that  he  could  hardly  breathe. 

Meanwhile  he  did  not  forget  to  use  his  lungs. 

"  Tom !  Jim !  hurry  up  or  I'm  lost !  Where 
are  you  ?  Come,  quick,  I  tell  you !  the  buck  is 
killing  me !" 

The  frantic  appeal  reached  the  ears  it  was  in- 
tended for,  and  the  two  other  Piketon  Rangers 
dashed  toward  the  spot,  though  not  without 
misgiving,  for  the  wild  cries  of  their  imperiled 
comrade  warned  them  of  the  likelihood  of  run- 
ning into  danger  themselves,  and  neither  was 
ready  to  go  to  that  extent  to  save  their  leader. 

Tom  Wagstaff  was  the  first  to  reach  the  spot, 
and  he  paused  for  a  moment,  bewildered  by  the 
scene. 

He  saw  the  buck  bounding  back  and  forth 
over  the  tree,  rising  on  his  hind  legs  and  bring- 
ing down  his  front  hoofs  with  vicious  force, 
occasionally  lowering  his  antlers  as  he  en- 
deavored to  force  the  fugitive  out  of  his  refuge. 

At  the  first  Tom  could  not  locate  Bob,  whom 


238  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

he  expected  to  see  standing  on  his  feet,  braced 
against  a  tree  and  swinging  his  clubbed  gun  with 
all  the  power  at  his  command. 

The  frantic  shouts,  however,  enabled  him  to 
discover  his  friend,  and  he  called  back : 

"  Keep  up  courage,  old  fellow  !  I'm  here,  and 
will  give  the  beast  his  finishing  touch !" 

The  exasperating  buck  fever  had  vanished, 
and  Tom's  nerves  were  as  steady  as  could  be 
wished,  though  he  was  naturally  flustered  by 
the  stirring  situation. 

Bringing  his  gun  to  his  shoulder,  he  aimed 
directly  at  the  beast,  which  could  not  have 
offered  a  better  target,  and  pulled  both  triggers. 

But  no  report  followed. 

"  Confound  it !"  he  muttered,  "  I  forgot  that 
the  old  thing  wasn't  loaded !  Can't  you  stay 
there,  Bob,  for  a  day  or  two,  till  I  go  down  to 
Piketon  and  bring  forty  or  fifty  people  to  pull  you 
out?" 

"  No ;  I'll  be  killed,"  called  back  the  furious 
Bob ;  "  the  buck  will  get  at  me  in  a  minute 
more !" 


HOT  QUARTERS  239 

"All  right-" 

"  No,  it  aint ;  it's  all  wrong  !"  interrupted  the 
terrified  lad ;  "  load  your  gun  as  quick  as  you 
can  and  shoot  him  !" 

"  That's  what  I'm  trying  to  do — -good-bye  /" 

At  that  juncture  the  buck  seemed  to  decide 
there  was  a  better  chance  of  reaching  Tom  than 
there  was  of  getting  at  Bob,  so  leaving  him 
alone  for  the  moment,  he  rushed  at  the  former. 

It  was  the  sudden  awakening  to  this  fact 
which  caused  Tom  to  bid  his  comrade  a  hasty 
farewell  and  to  take  to  his  heels. 

"  I  don't  think  an  empty  gun  is  much  good 
to  a  fellow,"  said  Tom,  throwing  it  aside  as  he 
fled  with  all  speed. 

It  was  Tom's  extremely  good  fortune  that 
when  he  set  on  his  frenzied  flight  he  had  a 
much  better  start  than  Bob  Budd,  and  he  knew 
enough  to  turn  it  to  good  account. 

Heading  straight  for  the  nearest  tree,  he  ran 
under  it,  making  at  the  same  moment  the  most 
tremendous  bound  of  which  he  was  capable. 

This  leap  enabled  him  to  grasp  one  of  the 


240  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

lower  limbs  with  both  hands  and  to  draw  him- 
self up  out  of  reach  at  the  moment  the  buck 
thundered  beneath. 

"  I  wonder  whether  a  deer  can  climb  a  tree," 
was  the  shuddering  thought  of  the  fellow,  as  he 
looked  downward  at  the  animal  from  which  he 
had  just  had  such  a  narrow  escape ;  "  'cause  if  he 
can,  I'm  in  a  bad  box  ;  I  wish  he  would  go  back 
to  Bob." 

And  that  is  precisely  what  the  buck  did 
do. 

Quick  to  perceive  that  the  second  lad  was 
beyond  his  reach,  he  wheeled  about  and  trotted 
to  the  fallen  tree. 

Poor  Bob,  when  he  perceived  the  animal 
making  after  Tom,  thought  his  relief  had  come, 
and  began  backing  out  from  under  the  trunk  of 
the  oak. 

He  had  barely  time  to  free  himself  from  the 
shaggy  roof,  when  he  looked  around  and  saw 
that  the  buck  was  coming  again. 

"  Hangnation  !  Why  don't  he  let  me  alone  ?" 
he  growled,  and,  it  is  safe  to  say,  he  never 


HOT  QUARTERS  241 

scrambled  under  shelter  with  such  celerity  in  all 
his  life. 

Quick  as  he  was,  he  was  not  an  instant  too 
soon,  for  once  more  the  sharp  hoofs  came  within 
a  hair  of  cutting  their  way  through  his  shoulder. 

But  so  long  as  he  shrank  into  the  smallest 
possible  space  beneath  the  oak  he  was  safe, 
though  he  felt  anything  but  comfortable  with 
the  buck  making  such  desperate  efforts  to  reach 
him. 

"  Where  the  mischief  is  Jim  ?"  growled  Bob, 
who  had  just  cause  to  complain  of  the  dilatori- 
ness  of  his  companion ;  "  why  don't  he  come 
forward  and  help  us  out  ?" 

Jim  McGovern  had  not  been  idle.  He  was 
the  only  member  of  the  Piketon  Rangers  that 
had  a  loaded  gun  at  command,  and  when  he 
heard  the  appeal  of  Bob  Budd  he  hurried  from 
his  station  to  his  help. 

But,  as  I  have  intimated,  there  was  no  mem- 
ber of  that  precious  band  that  thought  enough 
of  the  others  to  risk  his  life  to  help  him,  and 
Jim,  it  may  be  said,  felt  his  way. 
16 


242  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Instead  of  dashing  forward  like  Tom,  who 
was  ignorant  of  the  combativeness  sometimes 
displayed  by  a  wounded  buck,  he  moved 
cautiously  until  he  caught  sight  of  the  respect- 
ive parties  without  exposing  himself  to  the 
fury  of  the  wounded  animal. 

Jim  arrived  at  the  moment  the  beast  made 
for  Tom,  and  the  sight  alarmed  him. 

"  What's  the  use  of  a  fellow  getting  killed 
just  to  do  a  favor  for  some  one  that  wouldn't 
do  as  much  for  you  ?"  was  the  thought  that 
held  the  chivalrous  young  man  motionless, 
when  he  ought  to  have  rushed  forward  to  the 
defense  of  Bob  Budd. 

"Great  Caesar!"  muttered  Jim,  shrinking 
behind  the  tree  which  he  was  using  for  a  con- 
cealment, "  I  never  knew  that  a  buck  was  such 
a  savage  animal ;  he's  worse  than  a  royal  Bengal 
tiger  that's  been  robbed  of  its  young  ones." 

But  Jim  had  a  good  double-barrelled  gun  in 
his  hands,  and  he  was  so  close  to  the  buck  that 
it  seemed  to  him  he  ought  to  be  able  to  riddle 
him  with  shot. 


HOT  QUARTERS  243 

Besides,  Jim  had  not  a  particle  of  the  buck 
fever  which  incapacitated  Tom,  but  which  does 
not  attack  every  amateur  hunter. 

"  The  best  thing  I  can  do  is  to  climb  this 
tree,"  he  added,  looking  upward  at  the  limbs, 
"  and  then  if  I  miss,  why  the  buck  can't  get  at 
me,  for  he  don't  look  as  though  he's  built  for 
climbing  trees." 

At  this  juncture  the  buck  was  on  the  further 
side  of  the  prostrate  oak,  trying  to  root  out  Bob 
from  his  shelter.  Since  he  could  not  reach  him 
with  his  hoofs,  he  seemed  to  believe  that  a 
vigorous  use  of  his  antlers  would  accomplish  his 
purpose. 

It  looked  as  if  he  was  about  to  succeed,  for 
one  of  the  blunt  points  gave  Bob  such  a  vigor- 
ous punch  in  his  side  that  he  howled  with 
terror. 

At  the  same  moment,  while  staring  about  as 
best  he  could  for  the  tardy  Jim,  he  caught  sight 
of  his  white  face  peering  around  the  tree  behind 
which  he  stood. 

"Why  don't  you   shoot,  Jim?"  he   yelled; 


244  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  do  you  want  to  see  me  killed  ?  The  buck  is 
ramming  his  antlers  into  my  side!  The  next 
punch  he  gives  me  they  will  go  clean  through." 
At  this  instant  another  party  arrived  on  the 
scene. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

A   BRILLIANT   SHOT 

THE  new  arrival  was  Hero  the  hound.  He 
came  on  the  scene  with  a  rush  and  proceeded 
straight  to  business. 

He  did  not  need  to  pause  to  take  in  the  situa- 
tion, but  with  a  faint  whine  and  short  yelp  he 
bounded  for  the  savage  buck,  which  did  not  see 
him  until  they  collided.  But  the  old  fellow  was 
game.  Though  he  had  fled  in  a  wild  panic  when 
the  baying  of  the  dog  rang  through  the  woods, 
yet  now  that  he  was  at  bay  he  fought  like  a 
Trojan. 

Realizing  that  it  was  a  fight  for  life,  he 
whirled  about,  lowered  those  splendid  antlers  and 
went  for  the  canine  like  a  steam  engine. 

The  dog  had  no  wish  to  be  bored  through  by 
such  formidable  weapons,  and,  with  a  bark  of 
fear,  he  leaped  back,  alert  and  watchful  for  a 
chance  to  seize  his  victim  by  the  throat. 

245 


246  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Now  was  the  time  for  the  young  hunters  to 
put  in  the  finishing  touches,  for  the  buck  was  so 
occupied  with  his  new  assailant  that  he  could 
give  them  no  attention. 

Bob  Budd  dared  not  crawl  from  under  the 
tree  and  run  for  his  gun  lying  some  yards  away, 
which  would  have  to  be  re-loaded  before  it  could 
be  of  use  to  him. 

But  the  young  man  was  convinced  that  the 
golden  opportunity  for  the  others  had  arrived, 
and  he  did  not  hesitate  to  proclaim  it  in  tones 
that  could  have  been  heard  a  half-mile  off. 

Tom  "Wagstaff  was  persuaded  that  he  was  safe 
so  long  as  he  remained  astride  of  the  limb  where 
he  had  perched  himself  with  such  haste  when 
the  buck  gave  him  a  lively  chase,  and  if  he 
knew  his  own  heart  (as  he  was  confident  he 
did)  he  did  not  mean  to  descend  from  his  eleva- 
tion and  run  the  risk  of  being  elevated  or  bored 
by  the  antlers  of  the  vicious  buck. 

"  By  the  time  I  can  get  down  there  and  get 
hold  of  my  gun  he  will  have  the  dog  knocked 
out  and  then  he'll  start  for  me,  and  where  will  I 


A  BRILLIANT  SHOT  247 

be  ?     No ;  I  had  enough  hard  work  to  climb  up 
here  and  I'll  stay" 

And  so,  unmindful  of  the  reproaches  and  ap- 
peals of  the  howling  Bob,  Tom  continued  to 
play  the  part  of  interested  spectator. 

The  fight  between  the  buck  and  the  hound 
promised  to  be  a  prolonged  one,  though  it  looked 
as  if  the  fine  beast  would  have  to  succumb  in  the 
end. 

Had  he  been  able  to  get  the  dog  in  a  corner 
where  he  could  not  dodge,  it  is  probable  he  might 
have  finished  him,  for  one  terrific  ramming  of 
those  antlers  would  have  been  enough,  but  the 
agility  of  Hero  saved  him  each  time.  When 
the  horny  weapons  were  lowered  and  the  buck 
made  a  rush  which  seemed  sure  to  impale  the 
canine,  he  sprang  nimbly  aside  like  a  skillful 
sparrer,  still  on  the  alert  for  an  opening. 

The  deer  displayed  an  intelligence  that  hardly 
would  have  been  expected  at  such  a  time.  He 
avoided  rearing  on  his  hind  legs,  and  trying  to 
hew  his  assailant  with  his  fore-paws,  as  he  had 
sought  to  do  in  the  case  of  the  youngsters,  for 


248  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

such  an  effort  on  his  part  would  have  given 
Hero  the  fatal  opening  he  wanted.  One  light- 
ning-like bound,  and  his  sharp  teeth  would  have 
closed  in  the  throat  of  the  buck,  and  there  they 
would  have  stuck  until  he  gasped  his  last 
breath. 

Not  only  that,  but  the  hound  would  have 
kept  his  body  out  of  reach  of  the  hoofs,  while,  as 
a  matter  of  course,  the  antlers  would  have  been 
powerless  against  such  a  determined  assailant. 

It  was  this  fact  which  must  have  been  under- 
stood by  the  buck,  that  caused  him  to  keep  his 
head  lowered  and  toward  the  hound,  who, 
despite  his  rapid  darting  hither  and  thither, 
was  unable  for  a  time  to  catch  him  off  his 
guard. 

It  was  a  forcible  commentary  on  the  incom- 
petence and  cowardice  of  the  hunters,  that  there 
were  three  of  them,  all  armed  and  one  with  both 
charges  in  his  gun,  and  yet  they  dared  not  in- 
terfere while  the  feinting  and  striking  was  going 
on  between  the  dog  and  buck. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  what  I  am  re- 


A  BRILLIANT  SHOT  249 

lating  took  place  in  an  exceedingly  brief  space 
of  time. 

But  the  contest,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  be- 
tween the  two  animals  might  have  continued 
indefinitely,  so  far  as  Bob  Budd  and  Tom  Wag- 
staff  were  concerned. 

The  latter,  as  I  have  explained,  was  safely 
perched  among  the  branches  of  a  tree,  while  his 
unloaded  gun  lay  on  the  ground  some  distance 
away,  and  it  was  certain  to  lie  there  until  the 
struggle  between  Hero  and  the  larger  animal 
should  be  settled. 

Bob  was  equally  positive  that  it  was  his  duty 
to  keep  himself  squeezed  beneath  the  trunk  of 
the  oak,  though  his  dread  of  the  animal  caused 
him  to  edge  as  many  inches  as  he  dared  toward 
the  opposite  side. 

As  for  Jim  McGovern,  he  was  in  a  quandary. 
He  was  as  strongly  resolved  as  the  other  two  to 
avoid  any  charge  from  the  buck,  reasoning  that 
if  neither  of  his  brother  Kangers  was  able  to 
stay  him  with  their  loaded  guns,  it  was  improb- 
able that  he  could  do  so  with  his  single  weapon. 


250  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

But  somehow  or  other  he  felt  it  incumbent 
upon  him  to  make  use  of  his  gun,  which  he  still 
held  in  hand  with  its  two  hammers  raised  and 
the  triggers  ready  to  be  pressed. 

He  inclined  to  favor  the  scheme  of  climbing 
a  tree,  where  he  could  open  a  bombardment  at 
his  leisure  and  smile  at  the  anger  of  the  buck 
that  was  so  much  interested  in  the  hound. 

But  the  difficulty  with  this  plan  was  that  of 
taking  the  weapon  into  the  branches  with  him. 
To  make  his  way  up  the  trunk,  he  needed  the 
use  of  all  his  limbs,  arms  as  well  as  legs,  and  it 
was  therefore  out  of  his  power  to  carry  a  heavy 
gun  with  him. 

You  will  understand  that  the  same  obstacle 
would  be  encountered  in  grasping  a  limb  and 
lifting  himself  upward,  for  a  lad  who  drinks 
whiskey  and  smokes  cigarettes  can  never  be 
enough  of  an  athlete  to  draw  himself  upward 
with  a  single  arm. 

At  such  times  as  I  am  describing  the  most 
sluggish  brain  thinks  fast,  and  the  thoughts  I 
have  named  went  through  the  head  of  Jim  Me- 


A  BRILLIANT  SHOT  251 

Govern  in  a  twentieth  of  the  time  taken  to  nar- 
rate them. 

He  was  inclined  to  the  theory  that  he  ought 
to  do  something,  though  impatient  with  the  con- 
tinued yelling  of  Bob. 

"  Now's  your  chance,  Jim !  What  are  you 
waiting  for  ?  Shoot  quick,  for  he'll  soon  kill  the 
dog  and  then  he'll  finish  me  !" 

"  If  you'll  shut  up  for  a  minute,"  shouted 
Jim,  in  reply,  "  I'll  shoot,  but  you're  making 
such  an  infernal  rumpus  that  I  can't  take 
aim." 

At  this  hint  Bob  ceased  his  appeals  and  some- 
thing like  silence  settled  over  the  exciting 
scene. 

The  fiery  Hero  saw  that  he  would  soon  have 
the  buck  at  his  mercy,  for  the  animal  was  tiring 
himself  out  by  his  savage  charges.  Sometimes 
he  would  lower  his  antlers  and  dash  forward  for 
twenty  paces  at  the  dog,  which  deftly  avoided 
him  and  saved  his  strength.  Then  the  buck 
would  slowly  fall  back,  all  the  time  maintaining 
his  defiant  front  and  charging  again,  often  be- 


252  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

fore  he  had  fully  recovered  from  his  preceding 
effort. 

It  was  an  interesting  fact  that,  during  the  few 
minutes  occupied  by  this  singular  contest,  each 
of  the  combatants  met  with  a  hair-breadth  es- 
cape, so  to  speak,  from  the  other. 

Once  when  the  buck  made  his  rush,  Hero,  in 
leaping  backward,  collided  with  an  obstruction 
on  the  ground  which  caused  him  to  roll  over 
and  over,  and  the  formidable  antlers  touched 
him ;  but  with  inimitable  dexterity  he  regained 
his  feet  and  escaped  the  sword -like  thrust  that 
grazed  his  skin. 

No  escape  could  have  been  narrower,  but  that 
which  the  buck  met  within  the  same  minute  was 
fully  as  narrow. 

It  may  have  been  that  Hero  was  a  victim  to 
some  extent  of  the  impatience  which  the  youths 
around  him  felt,  for  seeing  an  opportunity  he 
bounded  like  a  cannon-ball  from  the  earth  at 
the  throat  of  the  buck. 

The  latter  was  quick  to  read  the  meaning  of 
the  crouching  figure  which  left  the  ground 


A  BRILLIANT  SHOT  253 

before  he  could  drop  his  antlers  to  receive  him, 
else  it  would  have  gone  ill  for  the  assailant,  but 
the  buck  flung  his  head  backward  just  far 
enough  to  save  his  throat  from  those  merciless 
fangs. 

When  it  is  stated  that  the  flesh  of  the  deer 
just  back  of  his  jaws  was  nipped  by  the  same 
teeth  which  could  not  get  a  hold  deep  enough 
to  be  retained,  it  will  be  admitted  that  the  fel- 
low could  not  have  had  a  closer  call. 

But  these  furious  efforts  were  far  more  telling 
upon  the  larger  animal  than  upon  the  dog,  which 
could  not  have  failed  to  understand  that  he  had 
only  to  wait  a  brief  while  to  have  the  buck  at 
his  mercy,  and  those  teeth,  once  buried  in  the 
throat  of  the  game,  would  stay  there,  as  I  have 
said,  until  the  last  gasp  of  life  departed. 

By  and  by  Hero  saw  a  better  opening  than 
before  and  instantly  gathered  his  muscles  for  a 
spring. 

A  few  seconds  previous  to  this  crisis  Jim 
McGovern  had  mastered  the  idea  that  there  was 
but  one  thing  to  do,  and  that  was  to  take  careful 


254  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

aim  at  the  buck  and  kill  him ;  no  quicker  means 
of  ending  the  danger  could  be  devised  than  that. 

He  had  learned  that  a  good  place  into  which 
to  send  the  charge,  no  matter  what  the  species 
of  the  animal  may  be,  is  just  behind  the  fore- 
leg, where  a  well-aimed  bullet  or  charge  of  shot 
fired  at  close  quarters,  is  sure  to  reach  the  seat 
of  life. 

While  running  his  eye  along  the  barrel  the 
buck  turned  broadside  toward  Jim,  and  thrust- 
ing one  foot  forward  gave  the  very  opportunity 
he  wanted. 

Fearful  that  he  would  shift  his  position  the 
next  instant,  Jim  discharged  both  barrels  in 
quick  succession. 

The  report  was  yet  ringing  through  the  woods 
when  a  rasping  howl  rose  on  the  air  that  made 
the  blood  of  every  one  tingle. 

"  I  didn't  know  that  deer  let  out  such  cries  as 
that  when  they  were  shot,"  muttered  Jim,  low- 
ering his  gun  and  walking  forward,  "but  I  s'pose 
I  sent  both  charges  through  his  heart — great  Je- 
whilakens  /" 


A  BRILLIANT  SHOT  255 

He  had  suddenly  awakened  to  the  fact  that 
instead  of  shooting  the  buck  he  had  sent  both 
charges  into  the  body  of  the  hound,  just  as  he 
was  in  the  act  of  leaping  at  the  throat  of  his 
victim. 

The  inevitable  consequence  of  this  blunder 
was  that  Hero  lay  stretched  on  the  ground  as 
dead  as  Julius  Ca3sar. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

SUSPICIOUS    FOOTPRINTS 

"  You  blunderhead !"  called  Bob  Budd,  for- 
getting his  own  peril  in  his  anger,  "you've 
killed  Hero.  I  hope  the  buck  will  gore  you  to 
death." 

The  triumphant  animal  seemed  to  be  on  the 
point  of  doing  so,  for  he  stood  with  head  raised, 
his  brown  sides  rising  and  falling  like  a  pair  of 
bellows  from  his  severe  exertion,  looking  at  the 
young  man  that  had  fired  the  shot  which  ended 
the  hunting  career  of  Hero,  as  if  debating  with 
himself  how  best  to  end  his  hunting  career. 

It  would  be  putting  it  mildly  to  say  that  Jim 
McGovern  was  dumbfounded.  He  was  trans- 
fixed for  an  instant,  and  then,  awaking  to  his 
own  peril,  he  whirled  about,  threw  down  his 
gun,  and  dashed  for  the  tree  behind  which  he 
was  standing  a  minute  before. 

Throwing  both  arms  and  legs  around  the 
256 


SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS  257 

trunK,  as  though  it  were  a  long-lost  brother,  he 
began  climbing  fast  and  furiously. 

It  may  be  wondered  whether  a  faint  glimmer- 
ing of  the  truth  did  not  force  itself  through  the 
brain  of  the  buck  that  had  had  such  a  strange 
experience. 

Can  it  be  that  he  felt  that  the  lad  who  had 
fired  the  last  shot  had  in  some  way  done  him  an 
inestimable  service  in  removing  the  hound  from 
his  path  ? 

Probably  such  a  conception  is  beyond  the 
reach  of  a  wild  animal,  but,  be  that  as  it  may, 
the  buck,  after  staring  a  moment  at  the  flying 
figure,  turned  and  looked  at  Tom  Wagstaff 
perched  in  the  tree,  and  then  gazed  down  at 
Bob  Budd,  who  was  doing  his  utmost  to  shrink 
into  a  smaller  space  than  ever  beneath  the  slop- 
ing trunk  of  the  oak.  Then,  as  if  disgusted 
with  the  whole  party,  he  turned  about  and  de- 
liberately trotted  off  in  the  woods,  showing  no 
further  concern  for  those  with  whom  he  had 
had  such  a  lively  bout. 

The  wounds  given  by  Bob  Budd  a  short 
17 


258  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

time  before  were  so  insignificant  that,  though 
they  roused  the  animal's  rage,  they  could  not 
have  caused  him  any  inconvenience  or  suffer- 
ing. 

Finally,  when  it  was  apparent  that  the  buck 
had  departed  for  good,  Tom  Wagstaff  descended 
from  his  perch  in  the  tree,  Jim  McGovern  slid 
down  to  the  ground,  Bob  Budd  backed  out  from 
beneath  the  oak,  and  each  one  recovering  his 
gun,  they  came  together  in  the  open  space  where 
the  dead  Hero  lay. 

It  was  a  characteristic  meeting.  Bob  was 
maddened  over  the  loss  of  his  hound,  while  he 
and  all  three  felt  an  unspeakable  relief  in  know- 
ing that  the  terrible  buck  had  withdrawn  with- 
out killing  them. 

"  Of  all  shooting  that  I  ever  heard  of,  that  is 
the  worst,"  said  Bob,  with  a  sniff  of  disgust, 
pointing  at  the  carcass  of  Hero. 

"  It  was  better  than  yours,"  retorted  Jim,  "  for 
it  killed  something,  while  yours  didn't  hurt 
anything." 

"  I  hit  the  buck,  any  way,"  said  Bob,  sullenly. 


SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS  259 

"  The  buck  didn't  act  as  though  he  knew  it," 
was  the  truthful  comment  of  Tom  Wagstaff. 

"  I  don't  see  that  you  have  any  chance  to 
talk,"  retorted  Bob ;  "  for  you  fired  both  barrels 
at  him  and  then  yelled  for  us  to  come  and  save 
you." 

"  But  you  didn't  come,  and  I  had  to  run  out 
here  to  help  you." 

"  Yes ;  and  the  minute  you  caught  sight  of 
the  buck  you  took  to  a  tree." 

"  I  was  only  doing  what  you  had  done  a  min- 
ute before,"  said  Tom ;  "  only  I  had  better  sense 
than  to  try  to  crawl  under  a  tree." 

"  Because  you  hadn't  any  to  crawl  under, 
that's  the  only  reason." 

"  There  aint  any  of  us  in  shape  to  find  fault 
with  the  others,  for  we  have  all  made  an  exhi- 
bition that  it's  lucky  nobody  else  saw." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Bob,  "  that  we  don't 
amount  to  much  as  hunters ;  what  do  you  sup- 
pose has  become  of  that  buck  ?" 

"  He  isn't  far  off,  but  I  don't  believe  it  will  do 
to  hunt  him." 


260  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"Why  not ?" 

"  There  is  too  much  danger  of  finding  him,"1 
was  the  significant  reply  of  Bob. 

The  point  of  this  remark  was  so  apparent  to 
all  that  they  smiled  and  agreed  that  the  best 
thing  they  could  do  was  to  return  to  camp. 
They  naturally  felt  exhausted  after  their  lively 
experience  with  the  animal,  of  whose  pluck  they 
had  gained  a  better  knowledge  than  ever  before. 

"Suppose  there  had  been  two  of  them,"  re- 
marked Tom,  leading  the  way  down  the  moun- 
tain path. 

"  Then  there  wouldn't  have  been  any  of  us," 
replied  Jim,  who  was  walking  next  to  him,  Bob 
Budd  bringing  up  the  rear. 

"  I  don't  believe  there's  half  so  much  fun  in 
hunting  as  a  good  many  people  fancy,"  was  the 
sage  observation  of  young  Wagstaff,  who  found 
it  so  much  easier  to  walk  down  than  up  the  path, 
that  he  felt  inclined  to  discuss  their  recent  expe- 
rience. 

"  Well,  for  those  that  like  that  kind  of  sport, 
why,  that's  the  kind  of  sport  they  like.  As  for 


SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS  261 

me,  I'd  rather  stretch  out  in  the  camp  and  take 
things  easy." 

This  picture  was  so  fascinating  to  the  others 
that  they  hastened  their  footsteps  so  as  to  reach 
their  headquarters  with  the  least  possible  de- 
lay. 

"  I  can't  help  feeling  grateful  for  one  thing," 
remarked  Bob,  from  the  rear  of  the  procession. 

"What's  that?"  asked  Tom. 

"  That  Jim  shot  poor  Hero  instead  of  me.  I 
can't  understand  how  I  escaped,  for  we  weren't 
more  than  twenty  feet  apart,  and  Jim  was  fully 
as  far  as  that  from  the  buck  when  he  took  such 
careful  aim." 

"  My  aim  was  all  right,"  replied  Jim,  "  but 
after  the  charge  left  the  gun  the  hound  and  the 
buck  changed  places.  If  they  hadn't  moved  the 
game  would  have  caught  it." 

Since,  as  I  have  explained,  large  game  was 
exceedingly  rare  in  that  section  of  the  country, 
and  since,  also,  the  Piketown  Hangers  had  been 
unusually  favored  in  scaring  up  a  fine  buck  on 
such  short  notice,  it  would  seem  they  had  no 


262  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

reason  to  believe  there  was  any  probability  of 
encountering  any  more  quadrupeds  larger  than 
a  rabbit. 

All  the  same,  however,  each  member  of  the 
party  should  have  seen  to  it  that  his  gun  was 
loaded  before  moving  from  the  scene  of  the  flurry 
with  the  buck.  Such  is  the  rule  among  hunters, 
and  you  will  admit  that  it  is  a  good  one. 

Nevertheless,  all  were  trudging  down  the 
mountain-side  with  empty  weapons  and  with 
never  a  thought  of  preparation  for  meeting  any 
more  game. 

Had  the  buck  suddenly  made  his  appearance 
nothing  would  have  remained  for  them  but  to 
take  to  their  heels ;  but  inasmuch  as  they  would 
have  done  that  if  their  guns  were  ready,  I  don't 
see  that  it  made  so  much  difference  after  all. 

A  short  distance  farther  the  trio  reached  a 
tiny  stream  of  icy  cold  and  clear  water,  which 
bubbled  from  the  rocks  only  a  short  distance 
away  on  their  left. 

Naturally  they  were  athirst  again,  and,  since 
all  their  flasks  had  been  exhausted  long  before, 


SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS*  263 

they  were  driven  to  the  necessity  of  slaking  their 
thirst  with  the  aqua  pura. 

This  was  done  in  the  original  fashion  with 
which  I  am  quite  sure  all  my  boy  readers  are 
familiar.  Lying  on  their  faces  they  touched 
their  lips  to  the  sparkling  fluid,  and  each  drank 
his  fill. 

"Ahem!"  sighed  Jim  McGovern,  drawing 
the  back  of  his  hand  across  his  mouth, 
"  that  aint  so  bad  when  you  can't  get  anything 
better." 

"  Yes,"  assented  Bob,  "  when  a  fellow  is  dying 
with  thirst  he  can  make  out  very  well  on  that 
stuff,  but  it's  mighty  thin." 

"  I  would  hate  to  be  obliged  to  stick  to  it," 
added  Tom. 

And  yet  every  one  of  that  precious  party 
knew  in  his  own  heart  that  the  ingenuity  of 
man  cannot  compound  a  nectar  to  be  compared 
in  soulful,  refreshing  deliciousness  with  the 
tasteless,  colorless,  odorless  drink  of  nature. 

Stick  to  that,  boys,  and  never  touch  a  drop  of 
the  enemy  which,  put  in  the  mouth,  steals  away 


264  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

the  brains  and  wrecks  not  only  the  body  but 
the  immortal  soul. 

"  I  think  I  can  go  a  little  more  of  that,"  said 
Jim,  kneeling  down  again  and  helping  himself 
as  before ;  "  I  shouldn't  wonder  now  that  if  there 
was  a  tax  put  on  water  the  same  as  on  whiskey 
a  good  deal  more  of  it  would  be  drunk." 

Tom  Wagstaff  was  standing  a  few  feet  farther 
up  the  streamlet,  carefully  scrutinizing  the 
ground. 

"What  are  you  looking  at?"  asked  Bob 
Budd. 

"Aint  those  dents  the  tracks  of  some  wild 
animal  ?"  he  asked,  pointing  to  the  damp,  yield- 
ing earth  on  the  other  side. 

Jim  and  Bob  stepped  beside  him  and  scru- 
tinized the  marks  that  so  interested  their  com- 
panion. 

"  By  jingo !"  exclaimed  Jim,  "  they  are  the 
tracks  of  something,  and  if  they  were  made  by 
a  man,  then  he's  got  the  queerest  feet  I  ever 
seen  on  anybody." 

Bob  stepped   across   the  brook  and  stooped 


SUSPICIOUS  FOOTPRINTS  265 

down  that  he  might  examine  the  impressions 
more  closely. 

"  What  do  you  s'pose  ?"  he  asked,  looking  up 
in  the  faces  of  his  companions  with  a  scared 
expression. 

"We  s'pose  we  don't  know  what  made  the 
tracks." 

"But  guess?'  insisted  Bob,  with  provoking 
deliberation. 

"An  elephant?" 

"No." 

"  A  hippopotamus  ?" 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind." 

"  How  can  we  guess  ?"  asked  Jim,  impatiently  ; 
"  if  you  know  anything  about  it  let  us  know,  and 
if  you  don't  know,  say  so." 

"Those  tracks  were  made  by  a  biff  black 
bear  /" 


CHAPTER  XXV 

UP   A  TREE 

"GRACIOUS!"  gasped  Tom  Wagstaff,  "let's 
run !" 

"  I  agree  with  Tom,"  added  Jim,  glancing 
furtively  around,  as  though  he  expected  to  see 
the  dreadful  beast  rush  out  of  the  woods  after 
them. 

"You're  a  fine  set  of  hunters,  aint  you?" 
sneered  Bob ;  "  after  coming  out  to  hunt  game 
you  want  to  run  when  you  strike  the  trail  of  the 
very  creature  you're  looking  for." 

"I  aint  looking  for  bears,"  said  Tom,  "I 
haven't  lost  any." 

"  And  besides,"  added  Jim,  "  there  isn't  any 
fallen  tree  here  where  we  can  crawl  under  to  get 
out  of  the  way." 

"  But  there's  plenty  of  trees  which  you  can 
climb — there  he  comes  now  /" 

Tom  and  Jim  each  glanced  affrightedly 
266 


UP   A    TREE  267 

around,  not  knowing  which  way  to  run  to  escape 
the  dreaded  brute. 

But  it  was  a  joke  of  Bob's,  and  he  made  the 
woods  ring  with  his  laughter,  while,  as  may  be 
supposed,  the  others  were  in  no  amiable 
mood. 

"  I  don't  see  any  fun  in  that  sort  of  thing," 
growled  Tom. 

"  You  may  do  like  the  boy  in  the  fable,  who 
shouted  'Wolf!'  once  too  often,"  added  Jim, 
ashamed  of  his  weakness. 

The  next  instant  Tom  Wagstaff  shouted : 
"  There  he  comes  and  no  mistake  f" 

Tom  and  Jim  were  standing  on  one  side  of  the 
streamlet,  facing  Bob  on  the  other  side,  so  that 
his  back  was  turned  toward  the  point  at  which 
they  were  gazing. 

The  expression  on  the  countenance  of  the 
couple  was  that  of  extreme  alarm,  though  such 
a  brief  time  had  elapsed  since  Bob  had  given 
them  a  scare  that  they  had  not  yet  recovered 
from  it. 

"  You're  right !"  Jim  added,  instantly,  as  he 


268  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

and  Tom  wheeled  and  dashed  off  at  the  top  of 
their  speed  through  the  woods. 

Bob  was  determined  they  should  not  fool  him. 
He  laughed  again  in  his  hearty  fashion,  throw- 
ing back  and  shaking  his  head. 

"  You  can't  come  that,  boys !"  he  called,  "  it's 
too  soon  after  my  little  joke  on  you." 

"  But,  Bob,  we  aint  joking,"  shouted  back 
Jim,  looking  over  his  shoulder,  but  still  run- 
ning ;  "  the  bear  is  coming  as  sure  as  you  are 
born." 

"  You  can't  fool  me." 

Bob  had  not  the  remotest  suspicion  that  his 
friends  were  in  earnest,  but  the  sight  of  them 
climbing  the  same  tree  led  him  to  think  they 
were  pushing  their  poor  joke  with  a  great  deal 
of  vigor. 

At  this  same  moment  he  heard  a  crashing 
and  trampling  among  the  bushes  behind  him, 
and,  checking  the  words  on  his  lips,  turned  his 
head. 

The  bear  was  coming ! 

An  enormous  fellow  of  the  ordinary  black 


UP   A   TREE  269 

species  had  been  descried  by  Tom  and  Jim  when 
less  than  a  hundred  yards  away,  and  he  was 
advancing  straight  toward  the  spot  where  the 
three  were  standing. 

They  were  in  dead  earnest,  therefore,  when 
they  fled,  calling  to  Bob  the  frightful  news. 

Had  not  Bob  just  played  a  joke  on  them  he 
would  not  have  doubted  their  sincerity,  so  that 
in  one  sense  his  peril  was  a  punishment  for  his 
own  misdoing. 

It  need  not  be  said  that  the  laughter  on  Bob 
Budd's  lips  froze,  and  he  made  a  break  after  his 
companions,  who  had  so  much  the  start  of  him. 

"  Gracious  !"  he  muttered,  "  I  didn't  think 
they  were  in  earnest ;  I'm  a  goner  this  time 


sure." 


Nevertheless  he  had  no  thought  of  sitting 
down  and  waiting  to  be  devoured  by  bruin,  who 
lumbered  along  in  his  awkward  fashion,  rapidly 
drawing  near  him. 

Bob's  hat  went  off,  his  gun  was  flung  from 
his  hand,  and  with  one  bound  he  landed  far 
beyond  the  edge  of  the  streamlet  and  made  after 


270  TIIE  CAMPERS  OUT 

his  friends,  throwing  terrified  glances  over  his 
shoulder  at  the  brute,  which  took  up  the  pur- 
suit as  though  it  was  the  most  enjoyable  sport 
he  had  had  in  a  long  time. 

Once  more  the  exasperating  vines  got  in  the 
way,  and  the  panic-stricken  fugitive  fell  sprawl- 
ing on  his  hands  and  knees,  bounding  instantly 
to  his  feet  and  making  for  the  tree  where  his 
friends  had  secured  refuge. 

By  this  time  the  bear  was  almost  upon  him, 
so  close  indeed  that  he  reached  out  one  of  hio 
paws  to  seize  his  victim. 

No  words  can  picture  the  terror  of  Bob  Budd 
when  he  felt  the  long  nails  scratching  down  his 
back  and  actually  tearing  his  coat,  but  bruin 
was  a  few  inches  too  short,  and  the  youth  made 
such  good  time  that  he  struck  the  tree  a  num- 
ber of  paces  in  advance  of  his  pursuer. 

The  fugitive,  however,  did  not  stop,  for  before 
he  could  climb  the  brief  distance  necessary  to 
reach  the  limbs,  the  beast  would  have  had  him 
at  his  mercy.  He  therefore  continued  his  flight, 
yelling  in  such  a  delirium  of  fright  that  he 


UP   A   TREE  271 

really  did  not  know  what  words  escaped 
him. 

"  Why  don't  you  come  down  ?"  he  called  to 
his  friends,  "  and  give  me  a  chance  ?  Let  him 
chase  you  awhile." 

It  is  unnecessary  to  state  that  neither  Tom  nor 
Jim  accepted  the  urgent  invitation  of  their  im- 
periled comrade. 

"  Run  hard,  Bob,  and  show  him  what  you  can 
do !"  called  back  Tom,  who  really  thought  it  was 
all  over  with  their  leader. 

This  shout  accomplished  more  than  was  ex- 
pected. The  noise  led  the  bear  to  look  up  the 
tree,  where  he  observed  the  two  boys  perched 
but  a  short  distance  above  him.  He  seemed  all 
at  once  to  lose  interest  in  the  fugitive,  who  con- 
tinued his  flight  some  distance  farther,  when, 
finding  his  enemy  was  not  at  his  heels,  he 
sprang  for  a  sapling,  up  which  he  went  like  a 
monkey. 

The  trouble  with  Bob,  however,  was  that  he 
climbed  too  high.  It  was  a  small  hickory,  not 
much  thicker  than  his  arm.  This  kind  of  wood, 


272  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

as  you  are  aware,  is  very  elastic,  and  the  first 
thing  the  lad  knew  was  that  the  upper  part,  to 
which  he  was  clinging,  bent  so  far  over  that  it 
curved  like  a  bow,  and  before  it  stopped  he 
had  sank  to  within  six  or  eight  feet  of  the 
ground. 

Had  the  bear  continued  his  pursuit,  Bob 
would  have  been  in  an  unfortunate  predica- 
ment; but,  casting  a  glance  behind  him,  he 
noticed  the  beast  had  stopped  under  the  tree 
supporting  Tom  and  Jim. 

Two  courses  were  open  to  him,  either  of  which 
would  have  secured  his  safety. 

He  had  time  enough  to  drop  from  the  sapling 
and  take  to  a  larger  one,  up  which  he  could  have 
climbed  and  been  beyond  harm ;  or  he  could 
have  slid  a  little  farther  down  the  hickory,  so  as 
to  allow  it  to  right  itself,  and  he  still  would  have 
been  safe,  for  a  bear  is  unable  to  climb  a  tree 
so  slight  in  diameter  that  his  paws  meet 
around  it. 

But  Bob  was  too  terrified  to  do  either.  He 
simply  held  fast,  and  did  the  worst  thing  possi- 


UP   A  TREE  273 

ble :  he  continued  to  shout  for  his  companions 
to  come  to  his  help. 

By  this  means  he  once  more  attracted  the 
notice  of  bruin  to  himself,  whereas,  if  he  had 
held  his  peace,  he  would  have  given  the  whole 
of  his  attention  to  the  two  boys  in  the  larger  tree. 

The  bear  had  reared  on  his  haunches,  seem- 
ingly with  the  intention  of  striving  to  reach  the 
lads,  when  he  turned  his  head  and  took  a  look 
at  the  one  in  the  sapling. 

Stupid  as  is  bruin  by  nature,  he  saw  that  it 
would  be  easier  for  him  to  reach  the  single 
fugitive  than  the  others,  and  he  proceeded  to 
do  so. 

You  need  not  be  told  that  Tom  and  Jim,  like 
Bob,  had  thrown  away  their  guns  again  in  their 
frenzied  flight,  through  fear  that  they  would  re- 
tard their  efforts  to  get  beyond  his  reach. 

Poor  Bob,  when  he  found  himself  once  more 
the  object  of  the  animal's  undivided  attention, 
felt  as  though  he  might  as  well  let  go  and  be 
devoured  at  once.  All  the  same,  though,  he 
hung  fast  and  continued  his  cries,  which,  had 
18 


274  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

there  been  time,  would  have  brought  help  from 
the  distance  of  a  mile. 

He  was  clinging  to  the  sapling  with  both 
hands,  and  his  two  feet,  that  were  wrapped 
about  the  small  trunk,  only  a  short  distance 
below  his  shoulders.  This  caused  the  centre  of 
his  body  to  hang  down  like  the  lower  point  of  a 
horseshoe,  the  curve  being  sharper  than  that  of 
the  bowed  hickory. 

Halting  directly  under  the  howling  lad,  the 
bear  reared  on  his  haunches,  reached  upward 
with  one  paw  and  struck  Bob  a  sharp  blow.  It 
caused  him  no  material  damage,  but  set  the 
body  to  swaying  back  and  forth.  At  the  same 
time  the  hickory  nodded,  letting  the  lad  sink  a 
few  inches  and  then  rising  with  a  regular, 
swinging  motion. 

This  would  have  ceased  in  a  moment  of  itself, 
but  for  the  action  of  the  bear,  who,  every  time 
the  body  came  within  easy  reach,  hit  it  a  sharp 
tap  with  his  paw,  causing  it  to  swing  back  and 
forth  in  a  sort  of  rhythmic  accord  with  the  dip- 
ping of  the  sapling. 


AN   AWKWARD   1'REDICAMENT 
(See  page  274) 


V 

I 


UP   A   TREE  275 

It  is  said  that  some,  and  indeed  all,  animals 
possess  a  certain  waggery  of  disposition  which 
shows  itself  on  rare  occasions.  The  bear  in- 
flicted no  injury  on  Bob,  but  the  scraping  of 
those  long,  sharp  claws  did  considerable  damage 
to  his  trousers,  while  keeping  his  fears  at  the 
boiling  point. 

It  certainly  was  a  grotesque  scene. 

There  sat  bruin,  with  his  right  paw  raised, 
regularly  tapping  Bob,  while  the  latter,  with 
his  hands  and  feet  close  together,  and  his  body 
doubled  up  like  a  jack-knife,  swung  up  and 
down  with  a  steady  motion,  in  response  to  the 
impetus  given  by  the  brute. 

Of  course  the  latter  was  silent,  though  if  he 
had  possessed  the  capacity  to  laugh,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  he  would  have  done  so,  for, 
aside  from  the  ever-present  peril  threatening 
the  fellow,  a  more  amusing  sight  cannot  be 
imagined. 

Even  Tom  and  Jim,  when  they  saw  their 
companion  was  suffering  no  harm,  broke  into 
mirth,  which  grated  on  the  nerves  of  the  victim 


276  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

of  a  most  unprecedented  combination  of  circum- 
stances. 

But  sooner  than  Jim  or  Tom  suspected  the 
moment  came  when  the  laugh  was  "  on  the 
other  side  of  the  mouth." 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

HUNTING  THE   HUNTERS 

BOB  BUDD  played  the  part  of  pendulum  to 
the  bear  for  perhaps  ten  minutes  or  less,  dur- 
ing which  he  kept  up  his  outcries,  and  Tom  and 
Jim  laughed  till  they  were  in  danger  of  falling 
from  their  perch  in  the  tree. 

"  If  Bob  had  only  known  what  was  coming," 
said  Tom,  "  he  could  have  had  his  trousers  lined 
with  sheet  iron,  and  then  he  might  have  joined 
in  the  laugh  too." 

"  Why  don't  he  give  the  bear  a  kick  with  his 
foot  and  knock  him  over  ?  He  ought  to  have 
knowed  enough  to  climb  a  big  tree  like  us." 

"  Helloa !  what's  up  now  ?" 

Without  any  apparent  reason  bruin  at  this 
moment  dropped  down  on  all  fours,  and,  leaving 
Bob  Budd  to  himself,  lumbered  over  under  the 
refuge  of  the  other  two  fugitives. 

They  felt  no  special  fear,  for  it  seemed  impos- 
sible that  the  animal  could  do  them  harm. 

277 


278  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Bob's  experience  was  not  lost  upon  him.  He 
realized  the  mistake  he  made  when  he  took 
refuge  in  the  sapling,  and  he  now  repaired  it 
before  the  opportunity  passed. 

Letting  go,  he  dropped  lightly  on  his  feet 
and  ran  for  another  tree  double  the  size  of  the 
hickory,  up  which  he  hurriedly  climbed  to 
where  the  limbs  put  out  a  dozen  feet  above  the 
ground. 

Here,  as  he  flung  one  leg  over  the  strong 
support,  he  felt  that  at  last  he  was  safe  against 
a  regiment  of  bears. 

Meanwhile,  bruin  was  giving  attention  to 
Messrs.  James  McGovern  and  Thomas  Wag" 
staff. 

He  first  walked  deliberately  around  the  tree 
several  times,  as  if  searching  for  some  vulnerable 
point,  occasionally  looking  up  at  the  grinning 
youngsters  and  snuffing  like  one  impatient  to 
secure  his  dinner. 

"  I  wonder  what  he  means  by  that,"  said  Jim, 
with  a  vague  feeling  of  alarm. 

"  He  wants  us  to  see  what  a  big  fellow  he  is." 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  279 

"  He  is  a  bouncer  and  no  mistake,"  was  the 
truthful  comment  of  Jim. 

"  I  wouldn't  care  if  he  was  ten  times  as  large — 
good  gracious !  look  at  that !" 

Well  might  the  boys  start  in  alarm,  for  at 
that  moment  the  brute  began  climbing  the  tree ! 

They  had  lost  sight  of  the  fact,  if  indeed  they 
ever  knew  it,  that  the  black  bear  is  a  famous 
climber  when  the  trunks  are  big  enough  to  be 
grasped  without  his  paws  interfering. 

While  Tom  and  Jim  were  congratulating 
themselves  on  being  safe  beyond  all  possible 
harm,  they  discovered  they  were  not  safe  at  all. 

Bruin  was  on  the  point  of  ascending  to  their 
perch,  when  he  was  tempted  aside  by  the  shout- 
ing of  Bob  Budd  in  the  sapling,  and  he  went  off 
to  have  some  sport  with  him. 

Why  the  brute  should  have  left  Bob  at  the 
time  he  had  him  within  reach  it  would  be  hard 
to  say.  It  may  have  been  he  concluded  that 
the  single  lad  had  afforded  him  enough  enter- 
tainment, and  the  moment  had  come  for  the 
other  two  to  take  a  hand. 


280  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

The  consternation  of  Tom  and  Jim  may  be 
imagined  when  they  saw  those  massive  paws 
embrace  the  shaggy  bark,  which  began  to  crum- 
ble beneath  the  vigorous  clawing  of  the  nails, 
while  the  huge  black  body  slowly  but  steadily 
ascended  toward  the  limbs,  where  the  white- 
faced  youngsters  watched  his  terrifying  ac- 
tion. 

Bob's  turn  had  come  to  laugh,  and  he  called 
out: 

"Wait  till  he  gets  up  among  the  branches, 
then  drop  and  run  for  a  tree  that  is  too  small  for 
him  to  climb." 

This  was  good  advice  perhaps,  though  it  oc- 
curred to  the  boys,  for  whom  it  was  intended, 
that  if  they  allowed  their  foe  to  approach  that 
near  it  would  be  too  late  for  them  to  flee. 

Bruin  had  not  very  far  to  ascend  when  his 
huge,  pig-like  head  was  thrust  among  the  limbs, 
and  he  slowly  drew  his  ponderous  body  after 
him. 

He  was  now  close  to  the  fugitives,  one  of 
whom  was  perched  above  the  other,  and  both  as 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  281 

far  out  on  the  branches  as  they  could  get  with- 
out breaking  them. 

The  big,  shaggy  form  being  fairly  among  the 
limbs,  at  the  point  where  they  put  out  from  the 
tree,  bruin  paused  a  minute,  like  a  general  sur- 
veying the  battle  plain  before  him. 

There  were  the  two  cowering  boys  about  a 
dozen  feet  off,  apparently  without  any  hope  of 
escaping  his  wrathful  appetite.  All  he  had  to 
do  was  to  make  his  way  out  on  the  branches 
and  gather  them  in. 

It  will  be  seen  that  there  was  some  difficulty 
in  the  bear's  path,  since  his  weight  would  not 
allow  him  to  advance  clear  to  his  victims,  unless 
he  used  some  other  limb  for  his  support. 

As  ill-luck  would  have  it,  the  very  means  re- 
quired was  at  his  command. 

Directly  beneath  Tom  and  Jim  was  another 
branch,  broad  and  strong  enough  to  support  two 
large  bears.  It  was  so  near  the  ground  that  the 
boys  used  the  limbs  immediately  above,  with  a 
view  of  making  sure  they  were  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  biggest  kind  of  animal  on  terra,  firma. 


282  TEE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"Here  he  comes  !" 

It  was  Tom  who  uttered  the  exclamation,  and 
he  spoke  the  truth,  for  at  that  moment  bruin  be- 
gan cautiously  moving  out  on  the  heavy  limb  just 
under  them. 

"  It's  a  good  time  to  leave,"  whispered  Jim, 
who,  while  the  words  were  in  his  mouth,  let  go 
and  dropped  to  the  ground. 

Tom  was  but  an  instant  behind  him,  imitating 
him  so  quickly,  indeed,  that  he  struck  directly 
upon  his  shoulders. 

But  no  harm  was  done,  and  they  were  in- 
stantly up  and  off. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  that  the  couple 
adopted  substantially  the  advice  of  Bob  Budd, 
which  contained  more  wisdom  than  most  of  his 
utterances. 

Like  their  leader,  the  fugitives  heeded  the 
dearly  bought  lesson,  and,  instead  of  taking 
refuge  in  a  large  tree  or  sapling,  they  chose  one 
of  precisely  the  right  size,  each  perching  him- 
self where  he  was  as  far  beyond  reach  as  Bob 
Budd  himself. 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  283 

The  lads  were  given  plenty  of  time  in  which 
to  take  their  new  departure,  since  the  bear,  in- 
stead of  leaping  to  the  ground  as  they  did, 
picked  his  way  back  to  the  body  of  the  tree,  and 
slid  down  that  to  the  earth,  tearing  off  a  lot  of 
the  bark  in  his  descent. 

This  required  so  much  time  that  when  he 
once  more  stood  on  solid  earth  all  three  of  the 
boys  were  out  of  his  reach,  and  could  afford  to 
laugh  at  his  anger. 

Halting  a  short  distance  from  the  tree,  bruin 
looked  at  the  boys  in  turn  with  such  an  odd  ex- 
pression that  they  laughed. 

Gradually  the  idea  appeared  to  work  itself 
into  the  thick  brain  of  the  animal  that  there 
was  nothing  to  be  made  by  remaining  in  that 
particular  part  of  the  country,  though  his  re- 
luctance to  leave  caused  no  little  misgiving  on 
the  part  of  all  three  of  the  youths. 

If  he  should  decide  to  stay  until  the  party 
were  compelled  to  choose  between  starving  to 
death  and  coming  down,  the  situation,  to  say  the 
least,  would  have  its  inconveniences. . 


284  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"There  he  goes!"  exclaimed  Jim,  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  after  this  possible  complication  had 
been  discussed  by  the  youngsters  from  their  dif- 
ferent perches. 

The  bear  seemed  to  have  decided  that  it  was 
useless  to  hang  around  the  neighborhood,  and 
began  moving  off  in  his  lumbering  fashion.  He 
was  attentively  watched  until  he  vanished  in  the 
dense  wood. 

"  We're  all  right  now"  called  Bob. 

"  Maybe  he  is  trying  to  fool  us,"  suggested 
Tom;  "you  had  better  stay  where  you  are 
awhile  longer." 

"Who's  afraid?"  defiantly  called  back  Bob, 
sliding  nimbly  down  the  sapling;  "you  don't 
catch  me  running  from  a  bear  again  ;  all  I  want 
is  a  chance  to  get  hold  of  my  gun  and  load  it — 
Jewhilakens !" 

A  roar  of  laughter  broke  from  Jim  and  Tom, 
who  at  that  moment  caught  sight  of  the  brute 
coming  back  at  a  faster  rate  than  he  had  de- 
parted. 

Bob  was  equally  quick  in  descrying  his  dan- 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  285 

ger,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  shinned  up  the 
sapling  would  have  surprised  a  trained  athlete, 
who  could  not  have  surpassed  it. 

"  When  is  the  fraud  going  to  leave  ?"  he 
growled,  looking  down  on  the  intruder  that  had 
stopped  directly  under  him ;  "I  don't  know 
whether  bears  are  good  waiters,  but  I  hope  he 
won't  try  to  keep  us  here  more  than  a  week." 

Bruin  went  snuffing  around  the  spot,  clawing 
the  guns  curiously,  gazing  up  at  each  lad  in 
turn,  and  finally  starting  off  once  more. 

The  boys  hoped  his  departure  was  for  good, 
but  you  may  be  sure  they  did  not  discount  it. 
"When,  however,  a  half-hour  went  by  without 
his  being  seen,  all  felt  there  was  ground  for 
hope. 

It  seemed  safe  to  experiment  a  little,  and  so 
Bob  once  more  slid  down  the  sapling,  after  care- 
fully reconnoitering  all  the  forest  in  his  field  of 
vision.  He  held  himself  ready  also  to  climb 
again  the  instant  the  beast  reappeared. 

The  boys  were  too  frightened  to  attempt  any 
jokes  on  each  other,  and  when  Tom  and  Jim 


286  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

reported  that  bruin  was  not  in  sight,  Bob  be- 
lieved them. 

His  gun  was  lying  not  far  off,  and  he  began 
timidly  making  his  way  toward  it.  Step  by 
step  he  advanced,  glancing  in  every  direction, 
and  ready  to  dart  back  the  instant  he  saw  or 
heard  anything  suspicious. 

Finally  he  stooped  over  and  picked  up  the 
weapon.  Still  the  bear  was  invisible,  and  Bob 
hurriedly  reloaded  his  gun,  though  it  cannot  be 
claimed  that  he  felt  much  more  secure  than 
before. 

Thus  encouraged,  Tom  and  Jim  ventured  to 
descend  from  their  respective  trees,  and  they 
also  recovered  their  weapons  without  bringing 
their  enemy  down  upon  them. 

"  It  must  be  he's  gone  for  good,"  said  Jim,  in 
a  guarded  undertone. 

"  It  looks  that  way,"  replied  Tom,  "  and  the 
best  thing  we  can  do  is  to  follow  suit." 

This  was  the  unanimous  sentiment,  and  it  was 
acted  upon  without  delay. 

It  cannot  be  said  that  a  single  member  of  the 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  287 

Piketon  Rangers  breathed  freely  until  fully  a 
half-mile  from  the  scene  of  their  adventure  with 
the  bear. 

The  slightest  noise  caused  them  to  start  and 
gaze  around  with  rapidly-beating  hearts ;  they 
spoke  only  a  few  words  and  they  were  in  under- 
tones, while  they  paused  a  half-dozen  times  in 
the  belief  that  some  stump  or  dark-colored 
boulder  was  the  dreaded  brute  awaiting  their 
approach. 

But  by  the  time  the  half-mile  was  passed  they 
grew  more  confident.  They  spoke  in  ordinary 
tones,  and  did  not  start  at  the  sound  of  every 
rustling  leaf. 

"  That's  the  last  hunt  I  ever  make  up  there," 
said  Jim  McGovern,  turning  about  and  glaring 
at  the  mountainous  slope  as  though  it  had  done 
him  a  personal  injury. 

"I'm  with  you,"  replied  Tom  Wagstaff;  "them 
as  like  to  have  their  brains  banged  out  by  bucks 
ten  feet  high  or  chawed  up  by  bears  as  big  as  an 
elephant  are  welcome,  but  not  any  for  me." 

"I   feel  sort  of  that  way  myself,"  assented 


288  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Bob;  "it's  the  first  time  I've  tried  it  since  I 
was  a  tot  of  a  boy,  but  I've  had  enough  to  last 
me  for  the  next  three  hundred  and  eighty-five 
years.  I  hope  Uncle  Jim  won't  ask  too  many 
questions  about  Hero,  because  he  thought  a  good 
deal  of  that  hound." 

"  He  needn't  ever  know  that  he  departed  this 
life  through  a  mysterious  dispensation  of  Provi- 
dence," replied  Jim ;  "  all  that  it  is  necessary  to 
learn — and  I  don't  know  that  there's  any  need 
of  that — is  that  Hero  went  off  on  an  exploring 
expedition  and  hasn't  yet  returned.  The  par- 
ticulars of  his  shipwreck  are  unobtainable,  as  is 
often  the  case  with  other  explorers." 

"  Oh !  I  can  manage  it,  I've  no  doubt,  for  I 
was  never  yet  caught  in  a  scrape  that  I  couldn't 
get  out  of,"  was  the  cheerful  response  of  Bob 
Budd. 

The  day  was  well  gone  when  the  three  reached 
their  tent  at  the  base  of  Mount  Barclay,  and  they 
were  glad  enough  to  get  back  again. 

During  their  absence  Aunt  Ruth  had  sent 
one  of  the  hired  men,  as  was  her  custom,  with 


HUNTING  THE  HUNTERS  289 

a  liberal  supply  of  delicacies,  which  were  dis- 
posed of  in  the  usual  vigorous  style  of  the  three, 
who  were  honest  when  they  agreed  that  they  had 
had  enough  hunting  of  bears  and  deer  to  last 
them  a  lifetime. 

"  If  we  could  only  manage  the  thing  without 
so  much  work,"  said  Bob,  "  we  might  find  some 
fun  in  it ;  but  we  had  to  climb  up  that  moun- 
tain, which  is  three  times  as  high  as  I  supposed, 
and  when  the  danger  came,  why  we  hadn't  our 
usual  strength." 

"I  think  we  did  pretty  well,"  replied  Tom 
Wagstaff,  "  but  all  the  same  I  don't  believe  it 
would  read  very  well  in  print." 

"  Who's  going  to  put  it  in  print  ?"  asked  Bob ; 
"  we  know  too  much  to  tell  any  one  about  it,  or, 
if  we  did,  we  would  get  it  in  a  shape  that  would 
do  us  proud." 

"  Well,  being  as  we  have  had  all  we  want  of 
hunting,  the  next  thing  will  be — what  ?" 

"  Doing  nothing,"  replied  Wagstaff. 

"  We  can  do  the  next  thing  to  that,  which  is 
just  as  good." 
19 


290  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Whats  that?"  asked  Bob. 

"  Fish ;  stretch  out  along-shore  in  the  shade, 
where  there's  no  danger  of  rolling  in,  or  go  out 
in  a  boat  and  wait  for  the  fish  to  bite,  not  caring 
much  whether  they  do  or  not.  The  best  thing 
about  fishing  is  that  you  never  have  to  tire 
yourself — " 

"Hark!" 

At  that  moment  the  three  heard  a  prodigious 
roar,  rapidly  increasing  in  volume,  until  the  air 
seemed  to  be  filled  with  one  continuous  rever- 
berating peal  of  thunder. 

"Heaven  save  us!"  exclaimed  Bob  Budd; 
"  the  dam  has  burst !" 

"  And  it  is  coming  down  on  us  and  we  can't 
get  out  of  its  path !"  added  white-faced  Wag' 
staff. 

He  spoke  the  truth ! 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

A   RACE   FOR   LIFE 

THOSE  who  have  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  be 
placed  in  the  path  of  an  overwhelming  flood, 
which  after  slowly  gathering  for  weeks  and 
months  finally  bursts  all  barriers,  need  not  be 
told  that  the  awful  roar  caused  by  the  resistless 
sweep  can  never  be  mistaken  for  anything 
else. 

The  mill-dam,  to  which  we  have  made  more 
than  one  reference,  had  not  been  erected,  like 
that  at  Johnstown,  to  afford  fishing  grounds  for 
those  who  were  fond  of  the  sport,  but  was  reared 
fully  twenty  years  before  to  provide  water-power 
for  a  company  of  capitalists,  who  proposed  erect- 
ing a  series  of  mills  and  manufactories  in  the 
valley  below.  They  progressed  as  far  in  their 
enterprise  as  the  formation  of  a  substantial  dam 
when  the  company  collapsed,  and  that  was  the 
end  of  their  scheme. 

291 


292  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

The  dam  remained,  with  its  enormous  reser- 
voir of  water,  which,  in  summer,  furnished  ex- 
cellent fishing  and,  in  the  winter,  fine  skating ; 
but  during  all  that  time  the  valuable  store  of 
power  remained  idle. 

The  sudden  breakage  of  the  dam,  without 
apparent  cause,  was  unaccompanied  by  the 
appalling  features  which  marked  the  great  dis- 
aster in  Pennsylvania  a  short  time  since.  The 
town  of  Piketon  was  not  in  the  course  of  the 
flood,  nor  were  there  any  dwelling-houses  ex- 
posed to  the  peril  with  the  exception  of  the 
home  of  a  single  humble  laborer. 

The  water  became  a  terrific  peril  for  a  brief 
while,  but  such  masses  speedily  exhaust  them- 
selves, though  it  was  fortunate  indeed  that  the 
topography  of  the  country  was  so  favorable  that 
the  uncontrollable  fury  was  confined  in  so  nar- 
row a  space. 

But  the  camp  of  the  Piketon  Rangers  lay  ex- 
actly in  the  course  of  the  flood.  Bob  Budd  and 
his  friends  had  pitched  their  tent  there  because 
the  spot  was  an  inviting  one  in  every  respect, 


A  RACE  FOR  LIFE  293 

and  no  one  had  ever  dreamed  of  danger  from 
the  breaking  of  the  reservoir  above. 

It  was  night  when  that  fearful  roar  inter- 
rupted the  conversation  of  the  Rangers.  The 
young  men  were  silent  on  the  instant,  and  stared 
with  bated  breath  in  each  other's  faces. 

"  Great  Heaven !"  exclaimed  Bob  Budd,  ris- 
ing partly  from  his  seat,  "  the  dam  has  burst !" 

"And  I  can't  swim  a  stroke  !"  gasped  the  ter- 
rified Wagstaff. 

"  Nor  me  either !"  added  McGovern ;  "  I  guess 
the  end  has  come,  boys." 

"  I  can  swim,"  replied  Bob,  trembling  from 
head  to  foot,  "  but  that  won't  help  me  at  such  a 
time  as  this." 

"  Are  we  going  to  stay  here  and  be  drowned  ?" 
demanded  Jim,  rousing  himself;  "we  might  as 
well  go  down  fighting ;  every  one  for  himself!" 

As  he  uttered  this  exclamation  he  dashed 
through  the  tent  and  among  the  trees  outside, 
where  the  rays  of  the  moon  could  not  penetrate, 
and  it  was  dark  as  Egypt. 

A  strong  wind  seemed  to  be  blowing,  though 


294  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

a  few  minutes  before  the  air  was  as  still  as  at 
the  close  of  a  sultry  summer  afternoon.  The 
wind  was  cool.  It  was  caused  by  the  rush  of 
waters  through  the  dense  forest. 

It  was  evident  to  McGovern  and  the  rest  that 
there  was  but  one  possible  means  of  escape— 
possibly  two — and  he  attempted  that  which  first 
occurred  to  him :  that  was  by  dashing  at  right 
angles  to  the  course  of  the  torrent.  If  he  could 
reach  ground  higher  than  the  surface  of  the 
water,  as  it  came  careering  through  the  wood, 
he  would  be  safe ;  but  he  and  his  companions 
knew  when  the  awfiil  roar  broke  upon  them 
that  the  waters  were  close,  while  it  was  a  long 
run  to  the  elevated  country  on  either  side. 

But  if  anything  of  the  kind  was  to  be  at- 
tempted there  was  not  a  moment  to  spare.  One 
second  might  settle  the  question  of  life  and 
death. 

"Maybe  I  can  make  it!"  was  the  thought 
that  thrilled  McGovern  as  he  began  fighting  his 
way  through  the  wood,  stumbling  over  bushes, 
bumping  against  trunks,  and  picking  his  way  as 


A  KACE  FOR  LIFE  295 

best  he  could;  "it  isn't  very  far  to  the  high 
ground,  but  I  have  to  go  so  blamed  slow — great 
thunder !  my  head's  sawed  off!" 

At  that  moment  a  stubby  limb  caught  under 
the  chin  of  the  frantic  fugitive  and  almost  lifted 
him  off  his  feet.  He  quickly  freed  himself  and 
dashed  wildly  on  again  with  feelings  that  must 
have  resembled  those  of  the  multitude  fleeing 
from  before  the  sweep  of  the  overwhelming 
lava. 

A  vine  enclosed  the  ankle  of  the  fugitive  and 
he  fell  headlong ;  he  was  instantly  up  again  and 
collided  with  a  tree,  which  he  did  not  detect 
soon  enough  in  the  gloom ;  at  any  other  time 
McGovern  would  have  taken  his  own  time  in 
rising  and  vented  his  feelings,  but  he  did  not  do 
so  now ;  his  single  thought  was  one  wild,  des- 
perate hope  that  he  might  escape. 

He  never  exerted  himself  so  before,  for,  de- 
spite the  stirring  experiences  through  which  he 
had  passed  in  his  short  life,  he  had  never  en- 
countered anything  like  this. 

Those  who  have  hovered  on  the  verge  of  death 


296  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

have  made  known  that  in  the  few  seconds  when 
life  was  passing,  the  whole  record  of  their  for- 
mer lives  has  swept  like  a  panorama  before 
them.  The  events  of  months  and  years  have 
clustered  in  those  few  fearful  moments. 

Jim  McGovern's  experience  was  somewhat 
similar.  There  were  mighty  few  seconds  at  his 
command,  while  struggling  with  the  whole 
energy  of  his  nature  to  reach  the  rising  ground 
beyond  reach  of  the  flood ;  but  in  some  respects 
that  brief  interval  of  time  was  as  so  many  years 
to  him. 

How  well  it  will  be  if,  when  we  reach  that 
supreme  moment  which  must  come  to  all  of  us, 
the  hasty  retrospect  brings  us  pleasure  and  hope 
rather  than  remorse  and  despair  ! 

There  was  nothing  of  this  nature  in  the  re- 
view that  surged  through  the  brain  of  the  mis- 
erable fellow.  Broken  promises,  disobedience 
to  parents,  wrangling,  thievery,  drinking — these 
were  the  scarlet  tints  of  the  picture  which 
memory  painted  for  him  in  vivid  colors. 

"  If  you'll  only  save  me,"  he  gasped,  address- 


A  RACE  FOR  LIFE  297 

ing  the  sole  One  who  could  rescue  him,  "I 
will  stop  the  bad  things  I've  been  doing  all  my 
life,  and  do  my  best  to  live  right  always." 

Would  he  never  pass  the  boundary  of  this 
narrow  valley  ?  It  had  always  seemed  straight 
to  him  before,  but  now  its  width  was  expanded 
not  to  yards  and  rods,  but  to  miles.  And  never 
were  the  trees  so  close  together  or  the  bushes, 
vines,  and  undergrowth  so  dense,  or  his  own 
wind  so  short,  or  his  muscles  so  weak. 

Suddenly  something  cold  was  felt  against  his 
ankle. 

He  knew  what  it  was — it  was  water ! 

The  fringe  of  the  flood  had  reached  him. 
Where  the  bursting  away  was  so  instantaneous 
and  the  released  volume  was  so  enormous,  the 
flow  could  not  be  like  that  of  an  ordinary  tor- 
rent, which  rises  rapidly  because  of  the  swiftly- 
increasing  mass  behind  it.  The  awful  rush  at 
Johnstown  resembled  the  oncoming  of  a  tidal 
wave  or  wall  of  water,  so  high,  so  prodigious,  so 
resistless  that  nothing  less  than  the  side  of  a 
granite  mountain  could  check  it. 


298  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

It  would  have  been  the  same  in  the  case  we 
are  describing,  though  of  course  to  a  less  degree, 
but  for  the  interposing  wood,  which,  beginning 
at  the  very  base  of  the  dam,  continued  the  entire 
length  of  the  valley,  which  was  several  miles  in 
extent. 

Some  of  these  trees  were  uprooted  as  if  by  a 
cyclone,  others  were  bent  and  partly  turned 
over,  while  the  sturdiest,  which  did  not  stand 
near  the  middle  of  the  path,  held  their  own, 
like  giants  resisting  death  tugging  at  their 
vitals. 

The  woods  also  acted  as  a  brake,  so  to  speak, 
on  the  velocity  of  the  terrific  rush  of  waters. 
The  flow  could  not  be  stopped  nor  turned  aside, 
but  it  was  hindered  somewhat,  and,  as  it  came 
down  the  hollow,  was  twisted  and  driven  into  all 
manner  of  eddies,  whirlpools,  and  currents,  in 
which  the  most  powerful  swimmer  was  as  help- 
less as  an  infant. 

"  It's  no  use !"  panted  McGovern,  when  he 
felt  the  cold  current  rising  about  his  ankles  like 
the  coiling  of  a  water-snake  ;  "  I  must  die,  and 


A  RACE  FOR  LIFE  299 

with  all  my  sins  on  my  head !  Heaven  have 
mercy !  do  not  desert  me  now  when  a  little  far- 
ther and  I  will  be  saved  !" 

Never  was  a  more  agonized  appeal  made  to 
his  Creator  than  that  by  the  despairing  McGov- 
ern. 


CHAPTEK  XXVIII 

A  CRY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS 

WITHIN  a  few  seconds  after  McGovern  felt 
the  water  about  his  ankles  it  touched  his  knees. 
He  was  still  able  to  make  progress,  and  with 
the  same  desparing  desperation  as  before,  strugv 
gled  onward. 

At  the  next  step  he  went  to  his  waist,  and 
fell  with  a  splash. 

"  I'm  drowning !"  he  gasped ;  but  fortunately 
for  him  he  had  plunged  into  a  small  hollow,  out 
of  which  he  was  swept  the  next  moment,  and, 
with  no  effort  on  his  part,  flung  upon  his  feet. 

The  roar  was  overpowering.  It  seemed  as  if 
he  were  in  the  appalling  swirl  of  Niagara,  with 
the  raging  waters  all  around  him  clamoring  for 
his  life.  He  grasped  a  limb  which  brushed  his 
face,  and  the  next  step  showed  that  he  had 
struck  higher  ground. 

But  the  torrent  was  ascending  faster  than  he. 
300 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS 

It  was  gaining  in  spite  of  all  he  could  do,  but 
hope  was  not  yet  dead.  Another  step  and  the 
water  was  below  his  waist,  and  he  was  able  to 
make  progress  with  the  help  of  his  hands. 
When  he  lifted  one  foot  it  was  swept  to  one 
side,  and  only  by  throwing  his  full  weight  upon 
it  was  he  able  to  sustain  himself. 

He  had  now  reached  a  point  where  the  trees 
were  not  so  near  together.  While  this  enabled 
him  to  see  something  of  his  surroundings,  it 
gave  the  sweeping  volume  greater  power,  and 
he  was  in  despair  again. 

But  the  dim  light  of  the  moon  showed  that  at 
that  moment  the  boundary  of  the  current  was 
only  a  few  paces  beyond  him.  Could  he  pass 
that  intervening  distance  before  it  further  ex- 
panded he  would  be  safe. 

Rousing  his  flagging  energies  he  fought  on, 
cheered  by  the  view  of  a  figure  on  the  margin, 
which  had  evidently  caught  sight  of  him. 

"  A  little  farther  and  you  will  be  all  right !" 
shouted  the  stranger,  stepping  into  the  torrent 
and  extending  his  hand. 


302  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"I  can't  do  it!"  moaned  McGovern,  strug* 
gling  on,  but  gaining  no  faster  than  the  terrible 
enemy  against  which  he  was  fighting. 

"  Yes,  you  will !  don't  give  up !  take  my 
hand !" 

McGovern  reached  out,  but  he  was  short  of 
grasping  the  friendly  help.  Then  the  brave 
friend  stepped  into  the  rushing  torrent  at  the 
risk  of  his  own  life,  and,  griping  the  cold  hand, 
exerted  himself  with  the  power  of  desperation, 
and  dragged  the  helpless  youth  into  the  shallow 
margin. 

"  Don't  stop !"  he  shouted,  still  pulling  him 
forward  ;  "  we  are  not  yet  out  of  danger  !" 

Helped  by  the  stranger  who  had  appeared  so 
opportunely,  the  two  splashed  through  the  flood, 
which  seemed  striving  to  prevent  their  escape, 
and  would  drag  them  down  in  spite  of  them- 
selves. 

But  the  rescuer  was  cool-headed,  strong,  and 
brave,  and  he  kept  the  weak  McGovern  going 
with  a  speed  that  threatened  to  fling  him  pros- 
trate in  spite  of  himself. 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS 

The  ground  rose  more  sharply  than  before. 
A  few  more  hurried  steps  and  their  feet  touched 
dry  land.  Still  a  few  paces  farther  and  they 
were  saved. 

The  torrent  might  roar  and  rage,  but  it  could 
not  seize  them.  They  had  eluded  its  wrath, 
like  the  hunter  who  leaps  aside  from  the  bound 
of  the  tiger. 

McGovern  stood  for  a  minute  panting,  limp, 
and  so  exhausted  that  he  could  hardly  keep  his 
feet.  His  companion  did  not  speak,  but  kept 
his  place  beside  him,  curiously  gazing  into  his 
countenance,  and  waiting  until  he  should  fully 
recover  before  addressing  him. 

The  youth  speedily  regained  his  self-com- 
mand, and  for  the  first  time  looked  in  his  res- 
cuer's face.  They  were  now  beyond  the  shadow 
of  the  trees,  and  could  discern  each  other's 
features  quite  distinctly  in  the  favoring  moon- 
light. 

"  Well !"  he  exclaimed,  "  I  think  you  and  I 
have  met  before." 


304  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if  we  had,"  was  the 
reply;  "you  tried  to  destroy  my  bicycle  last 
night." 

"  And  you  saved  me  from  drowning  in  the 
mill-pond." 

"  I  believe  I  gave  you  a  little  help  in  that 
way." 

"  And  now  you  have  saved  my  life  again." 

"  I  am  glad  I  was  able  to  do  something  for 
you,  for  you  seemed  to  be  in  a  bad  way." 

"  I  should  think  I  was !  If  you  had  been  a 
minute  later  it  would  have  been  the  last  of  Jim 
McGovern,  and  I  tell  you,  Dick  Halliard,  he 
was  in  no  shape  to  die.'' 

No  person  escaping  death  by  such  a  close 
call  could  throw  off  at  once  the  moral  effect  of 
his  rescue.  The  bad  youth  was  humbled, 
frightened,  and  repentant.  He  was  standing  in 
the  presence  of  him  who  had  twice  been  the  in- 
strument of  saving  his  life  in  a  brief  space  of 
time,  and  that,  too,  after  McGovern  had  tried  to 
do  him  an  injury. 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS  395 

"  I  don't  know  whether  you  can  forgive  me," 
he  said,  in  the  meekest  of  tones,  "  but  I  beg  your 
pardon  all  the  same." 

"  I  have  no  feeling  against  you,"  replied  Dick, 
"  and  though  you  sought  to  do  me  an  injury, 
you  inflicted  the  most  on  yourself;  but,"  added 
the  young  hero,  starting  up,  "where  are  Bob 
Budd  and  Tom  Wagstaff?" 

"Heaven  only  knows!  They  must  be 
drowned,"  replied  McGovern,  glancing  at  the 
raging  waters  so  near  him  with  a  shudder,  as 
if  he  still  feared  they  would  reach  and  sweep 
him  away. 

"  Where  did  you  leave  them.  How  did  you 
become  separated  ?" 

"We  were  in  our  tent  when  we  heard  the 
waters  coming.  We  felt  we  couldn't  help  each 
other,  and  all  made  a  break,  some  in  one  direc- 
tion and  some  another.  They  must  have  been 
drowned,  just  as  I  would  have  been  but  for 
you." 

But  what  could  he  do  to  help  them  ?  He 
was  standing  as  near  to  the  torrent  as  he  dare. 
20 


306  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

It  had  already  submerged  the  spot  where  the 
tent  had  been  erected  to  the  depth  of  twenty 
feet  at  least.  Bob  and  Tom  could  not  have 
stayed  there  had  they  wished,  nor  was  there  any 
means  of  reaching  them. 

"  I  wish  I  could  do  something,"  said  Dick,  as 
if  talking  with  himself,  "  but  I  see  no  way." 

"  There  is  none,"  added  McGovern,  who  was 
speedily  recovering  from  the  ordeal  through 
which  he  had  passed,  "  but  it  is  too  bad ;  I  would 
do  anything  I  could  for  poor  Bob  and  Tom." 

It  seemed  hopeless  indeed,  but  Dick  could  not 
stand  idle,  knowing  that  others  near  him  might 
be  in  most  imminent  need  of  help. 

"  If  they  are  alive,  which  I  don't  believe," 
said  McGovern,  "  they  must  have  drifted  below 
us  by  this  time." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  replied  Dick,  moving 
slowly  along  the  margin  of  the  torrent,  which, 
on  account  of  the  unevenness  of  the  ground, 
encroached  at  times  and  compelled  them  to  re- 
treat for  a  brief  space ;  "  I  should  think  if  they 
were  alive  they  would  call  for  help." 


A  CKY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS  397 

"  Did  you  hear  me  ?"  asked  McGovern,  look- 
ing round  in  the  face  of  his  companion. 

"  Yes,  though  I  happened  to  be  quite  near 
when  the  flood  came,  and  had  to  scramble  my- 
self to  get  out  of  the  way — " 

"  Hark  !"  interrupted  McGovern,  "  that  was 


a  voice  I" 


"  So  it  was,  and  it  is  below  us !" 

As  he  spoke  he  broke  into  a  run,  with  the 
larger  youth  at  his  heels.  They  had  caught  a 
cry,  but  it  was  so  smothered  and  brief  that  it  was 
impossible  to  tell  the  point  whence  it  came,  ex- 
cept that  it  was  below  them. 

"  Help !  help !  for  the  love  of  Hiven,  help  I" 

"That's  the  voice  of  Terry  Hurley,"  said 
Dick,  who  recalled  that  the  Irishman  lived 
with  his  family  a  short  distance  away,  and  in 
the  path  of  the  flood.  In  the  whirl  of  events 
young  Halliard  had  forgotten  this  man  and  his 
wife  and  their  two  little  girls. 

But  that  cry  showed  they  were  in  imminent 
extremity,  and  possibly  aid  might  reach  them  in 
time.  McGovern,  since  his  own  rescue,  was  as 


308  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

anxious  as  the  brave  Dick  to  extend  assistance 
to  whomsoever  were  in  peril. 

The  calamity  had  come  with  such  awful  sud- 
denness that  not  the  least  precautionary  step 
could  be  taken.  It  was  too  early  for  neighbors 
to  arrive,  but  all  Piketon  and  the  vicinity  would 
be  on  the  spot  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours. 

A  brief  run  brought  the  boys  in  sight  of  the 
imperiled  family.  The  humble  home  of  Terry 
Hurley  did  not  stand  in  the  centre  of  the  valley, 
like  the  tent  of  the  Piketon  Rangers,  but  well 
ap  to  one  side.  Thus  it  escaped  the  full  force 
of  the  current,  which,  however,  was  violent 
enough  to  fill  the  lower  story  in  a  twinkling, 
and  threaten  to  carry  the  structure  from  its 
foundations. 

The  two  little  girls,  Maggie  and  Katie,  had 
just  said  their  prayers  at  their  bedside  in  the 
upper  story,  and  Terry  was  in  the  act  of  light- 
ing his  pipe  when  the  shock  came.  The  hus- 
band and  wife  might  have  escaped  by  dashing 
out  of  the  door  and  fleeing,  but  neither  thought 
for  an  instant  of  doing  so.  Both  would  have 


A  CRY  FROM  THE  DARKNESS  3Q9 

preferred  to  perish  rather  than  abandon  the 
innocent  ones  above  them. 

Calling  to  his  wife  to  follow,  Terry  bounded 
up  a  few  steps  and  dashed  to  the  bedside.  At 
the  same  instant  that  he  seized  one  in  his  arms, 
his  wife  caught  up  the  younger. 

"  Whither  shall  we  go,  Terry  ?"  asked  the 
distracted  mother,  starting  to  descend  the  stairs. 

"  Not  there !  not  there  !"  he  called,  "  but  to 
thereof!" 

By  standing  on  a  chair  the  trap-door  was 
easily  reached  and  the  covering  thrown  back. 
Then  he  pushed  Maggie  through,  warning  her 
to  hold  fast,  and  the  rest  would  instantly  join 
her. 

Next  little  Katie  was  passed  upward. 

"  Now,"  said  Terry,  "  I  will  jine  the  wee  spal- 
peens and  thin  give  ye  a  lift,  Delia." 

The  Irishman  was  a  powerful  man,  and  the 
task  thus  far  was  of  the  easiest  character.  He 
drew  himself  through  the  door  on  the  roof,  and 
extending  one  brawny  hand  to  his  wife,  was  in 
the  act  of  lifting  her  after  him,  when  a  scream 


310  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

from  Maggie  caused  him  to  loose  his  hold  and 
look  round. 

"  What's  the  matter  wid  ye,  Maggie  ?"  he 
asked. 

"Kate  has  just  rolled  off  the  roof!"  was  the 
terrifying  reply. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

A  SAD  DISCOVERY 

THE  horror-stricken  Terry  thought  no  more 
about  his  wife,  whom  he  was  in  the  act  of  lift- 
ing through  the  trap-door,  but  let  go  her  hand, 
allowing  her  to  drop  with  a  crash  that  shook  the 
whole  building. 

"  Where  is  the  child  ?"  he  asked,  facing  the 
elder  daughter. 

"  Yonder ;  I  was  trying  to  hold  her  when  she 
slipped  away  and  rolled  down  the  slope  of  the 
roof—" 

But  the  father  waited  to  hear  no  more.  Just 
then  the  cry  of  his  baby  reached  his  ear,  and  he 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  white  clothing  which 
helped  to  buoy  her  up.  Like  an  athlete,  run- 
ning along  a  spring-board  to  gather  momentum 
for  his  tremendous  leap,  he  took  a  couple  of 
steps  down  the  incline  of  the  roof  to  the  edge, 
from  which  he  made  a  tremendous  bound  far 
out  in  the  muddy  torrent. 

311 


312  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

It  was  the  energy  of  desperation  and  the  de- 
lirium of  paternal  affection  itself  which  carried 
him  for  a  long  way  over  the  water,  so  that  when 
he  struck,  one  extended  arm  seized  the  shoulder 
of  his  child,  while  the  other  sustained  both  from 
sinking. 

Poor  Katie,  who  had  been  gasping  for  breath, 
now  began  crying,  and  the  sound  was  welcome 
to  the  parent,  for  it  proved  that  she  was  alive. 
Had  she  been  quiet  he  would  have  believed  she 
was  drowned. 

The  trees  which  grew  so  thickly  in  the  little 
valley  served  another  good  purpose  in  addition 
to  that  already  named.  The  most  powerful 
swimmer  that  ever  lived  could  not  make  head- 
way against  such  a  torrent,  nor  indeed  hold  his 
own  for  a  moment. 

Terry  would  have  been  quickly  swept  beyond 
sight  and  sound  of  the  rest  of  his  family  had  he 
not  grasped  a  strong,  protruding  limb  by  which 
he  checked  his  progress. 

"  Are  ye  there,  Terry  ?" 

It  was  his  wife  who  called.     She  had  heard 


A  SAD  DISCOVERY  3-^3 

the  frenzied  cry  of  the  elder  girl  at  the  moment 
she  went  downward  herself  with  such  a  resound- 
ing crash.  She  was  as  frantic  as  her  husband, 
and  did  that  which  would  have  been  impossible 
at  any  other  time.  Grasping  the  sides  of  the 
trap-door,  she  drew  herself  upward  and  through 
with  as  much  deftness  as  her  husband  a  few 
minutes  before.  She  asked  the  agonized  ques- 
tion at  the  moment  her  head  and  shoulders  ap- 
peared above  the  roof. 

"  Yis,  I'm  here,  Delia,"  he  called  back,  "  and 
Katie  is  wid  me." 

"  Hiven  be  praised !"  was  the  fervent  re- 
sponse of  the  wife ;  "  I  don't  care  now  if  the 
owld  shanty  is  knocked  into  smithereens." 

The  speech  was  worthy  of  an  Irishwoman, 
who  never  thought  of  her  own  inevitable  fate 
in  case  the  catastrophe  named  should  overtake 
her  dwelling  while  she  was  on  the  roof.  She 
could  dimly  discern  the  figures  of  her  husband 
and  child,  as  the  former  clung  to  the  friendly 
limb. 

"  If  yer  faat  are  risting  so  gintaaly  on  the 


314  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

ground,"  said  the  wife,  who  supposed  for  the 
moment  he  was  standing  on  the  earth  and 
grasping  the  branch  to  steady  himself,  "why 
doesn't  ye  walk  forward  and  jine  us  ?" 

"  If  my  faat  are  risting  on  the  ground  !"  re- 
peated Terry ;  "  and  if  I  were  doing  the  same, 
I  would  be  as  tall  as  a  maating-house  wid  the 
staaple  thrown  in." 

"Thin  would  ye  loike  to  have  us  join  yef" 
persisted  the  wife. 

"  Arrah,  Delia,  now  are  ye  gone  clean  crazy, 
that  ye  talks  in  that  style  ?  Stay  where  ye  be, 
and  I  would  be  thankful  if  I  could  get  back  to 
ye,  which  the  same  I  can't  do." 

The  wife  had  been  so  flustered  that  her  ques- 
tions were  a  little  mixed,  but  by  the  time  she 
was  fairly  seated  on  the  roof,  with  one  arm  en- 
circling Maggie,  who  clung,  frightened  and  cry- 
ing, to  her,  she  began  to  realize  her  situation. 

"  Terry,"  she  called  again,  "  are  ye  not  com- 
fortable?" 

"Wai,  yis,"  replied  the  fellow,  whose  wag- 
gery must  show  itself,  now  that  he  believed  the 


A  SAD  DISCOVERY 

entire  family  were  safe  from  the  flood,  "I 
faals  as  comfortable,  thank  ye,  as  if  I  was  stand- 
ing on  me  head  on  the  top  of  a  barber's  pole. 
How  is  it  wid  yerself,  me  jewel  ?" 

"  I'm  thankful  for  the  blissing  of  our  lives ; 
but  why  don't  ye  climb  into  the  traa  and  take  a 
seat?" 

"  I  will  do  so  in  a  few  minutes." 

There  was  good  ground  for  this  promise.  Al- 
though Terry  had  been  sustaining  himself  only 
a  brief  while,  he  felt  the  water  rising  so  rapidly 
that  the  crown  of  his  head,  which  was  several 
inches  below  the  supporting  limb,  quickly 
touched  it,  and  as  he  shifted  his  position  slightly 
it  ascended  still  farther.  While  sustaining  his 
child  he  could  not  lift  both  over  the  branch, 
but,  with  the  help  of  the  current,  would  soon  be 
able  to  do  so. 

Requesting  his  wife  to  hold  her  peace  for  the 
moment,  he  seized  the  opportunity  the  instant 
it  presented  itself,  and  with  comparatively  little 
outlay  of  strength,  placed  himself  astride  the 
branch.  This  was  all  well  enough,  provided 


316  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

the  flood  did  not  keep  on  ascending,  but  it  was 
doing  that  very  thing,  and  his  perch  must 
speedily  become  untenable. 

His  refuge,  however,  was  a  sturdy  oak,  whose 
top  was  fully  twenty  feet  above  him,  and,  like 
its  kind,  was  abundantly  supplied  with  strong 
branches,  so  near  each  other  that  it  was  not 
difficult  for  the  father  to  climb  to  a  safe  point, 
where  he  was  confident  the  furious  waters  could 
never  reach  him. 

Having  seated  himself  in  a  better  position 
than  before,  he  surveyed  his  surroundings  with 
some  degree  of  composure. 

"  Delia,"  he  called,  "  I  obsarve  ye  are  there 
yit." 

"  I'm  thankful  that  yer  words  are  the  thruth, 
and  if  ye  kaap  on  climbing  ye'll  be  in  the 
clouds  by  morning." 

Now,  while  the  rising  torrent  had  proven  of 
great  assistance  in  one  way  to  Terry  and  his 
infant  child,  it  threatened  a  still  graver  peril  to 
the  mother  and  Maggie,  who  remained  on  the 
roof. 


A  SAD  DISCOVERY 

The  house,  being  of  wood,  was  liable  to  be 
lifted  from  its  foundations  and  carried  in  sec- 
tions down-stream.  In  that  event  it  would 
seem  that  nothing  could  save  the  couple  from 
immediate  drowning. 

Neither  the  husband  nor  wife  thought  of  this 
calamity  until  she  called  out,  under  the  stress  of 
her  new  fear : 

"  Terry,  the  owld  building  can't  stand  this." 

"  What  do  ye  maan,  me  darling  ?" 

"  I  faal  it  moving  under  me  as  though  its  get- 
ting onaisy — oh !  we're  afloat  f" 

The  exclamation  was  true.  The  little  struc- 
ture, after  resisting  the  giant  tugging  at  it 
as  though  it  were  a  sentient  thing,  yielded 
when  it  could  hold  out  no  longer.  It  popped 
up  a  foot  or  two  like  a  cork,  as  if  to  recover 
its  gravity,  and  the  next  moment  started  down 
the  torrent. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Terry  uttered  the 
despairing  cry  which  brought  Dick  Halliard  and 
Jim  McGovern  hurrying  to  the  spot  on  the 
shore  directly  opposite. 


318  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

But  unexpected  good  fortune  attended  the 
shifting  of  the  little  building  from  its  founda- 
tions. Swinging  partly  around,  it  drifted 
against  the  tree  in  which  Terry  had  taken 
refoge  with  his  child.  His  wife  and  Maggie 
were  so  near  that  he  could  touch  them  with  his 
outstretched  hand. 

"Climb  into  the  limbs,"  he  said,  "for  the 
owld  shebang  will  soon  go  to  pieces." 

He  could  give  little  help,  since  he  had 
to  keep  one  arm  about  Katie,  but  the  wife  was 
cool  and  collected,  now  that  she  fully  compre- 
hended her  danger.  The  projecting  limbs  were 
within  convenient  reach,  and  it  took  her  but  a 
minute  or  two  to  ensconce  herself  beside  her 
husband  and  other  child. 

Quick  as  was  the  action  it  was  not  a  moment 
too  soon,  for  she  was  hardly  on  her  perch  and 
safely  established  by  the  side  of  all  that  was 
dear  to  her  when  the  house  broke  into  a  dozen 
fragments,  the  roof  itself  disintegrating,  and 
every  portion  quickly  vanished  among  the  tree- 
tops  in  the  darkness. 


A  SAD  DISCOVERY  3^9 

"Helloa,  Terry,  are  you  alive  ?"  called  Dick 
Halliard. 

"  We're  all  alive,  Hiven  be  praised !"  replied 
the  Irishman,  "  and  are  roosting  among  the  tree^ 
tops." 

"  It  will  be  all  right  with  you  then,"  was  the 
cheery  response,  "  for  I  don't  think  the  flood  will 
rise  any  higher." 

"  Little  odds  if  it  does,  for  we  haven't  raiched 
the  top  story  of  our  new  risidence  yit." 

Just  then  a  dark  object  struck  the  ground  at 
the  feet  of  the  boys,  swinging  around  like  a  log 
of  wood.  Seeing  what  it  was,  Dick  Halliard 
stooped  down  and  drew  it  out  of  the  current. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  McGovern,  in  a  whisper, 
seeing  as  he  spoke  that  it  was  a  human  body. 
"  Great  Heavens  !  it  is  Tom  Wagstaff!" 

"  So  it  is,"  replied  Dick,  and  he  is  dead." 

"And  so  is  Bobb  Budd !" 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A  FRIEND   INDEED 

IT  was  a  shocking  sight,  and  for  a  minute  or 
two  Dick  Halliard  and  Jim  McGovern  did  not 
speak. 

Tom  Wagstaff  had  been  cut  off  in  the  begin- 
ning of  his  lawless  career,  and  his  dead  body 
lay  at  the  feet  of  his  former  companion  in 
wrong-doing,  with  whom  he  had  exchanged 
coarse  jests  but  a  short  while  before. 

It  was  as  McGovern  declared,  and  as  the 
reader  has  learned.  When  the  Piketon  Rangers 
heard  the  rush  of  the  flood,  each  broke  from 
the  tent,  thinking  only  of  his  own  safety,  which 
was  just  as  well,  since  neither  could  offer  the 
slightest  aid  to  the  others. 

We  have  shown  by  what  an  exceedingly  nar- 
row chance  McGovern  eluded  the  torrent.  But 
for  the  hand  of  Dick  Halliard,  extended  a  sec- 
ond time  to  save  him  from  drowning,  he  would 
320 


A  FRIEND  INDEED  321 

have  shared  the  fate  of  Wagstaff.  The  particu- 
lars of  the  latter  s  death  were  never  fully  estab- 
lished. He  probably  fled  in  the  same  general 
direction  as  McGovern,  without  leading  or  fol- 
lowing in  his  footsteps,  since  his  body  was 
carried  to  the  same  shore  upon  which  McGovern 
emerged.  His  struggles  most  likely  were  simi- 
lar, but,  singularly  enough,  he  knew  nothing 
about  swimming,  which,  after  all,  could  have 
been  of  no  benefit  to  him,  and  he  perished  as 
did  the  thousands  who  went  down  in  the  Johns- 
town flood. 

Terry  Hurley  overheard  the  exclamation  of 
McGovern,  the  roar  of  the  torrent  having 
greatly  subsided,  and  he  called  out  to  know  the 
cause.  Dick  explained,  and  the  sympathetic 
Irishman  instantly  quelled  the  disposition  to 
joke  that  he  had  felt  a  short  time  before. 

The  boys  were  not  slow  in  observing  that  the 
water  was  falling.  When  they  first  laid  down 
the  body  the  current  almost  touched  their  feet. 
In  a  short  while  it  was  a  considerable  distance 
away. 

21 


322  THE  CAMPERS   OUT 

"  I  believe  he  was  an  old  friend  of  yours," 
said  Dick,  addressing  his  companion,  who  was 
deeply  affected  by  the  event. 

"  Yes,"  replied  McGovern;  "  him  and  me  run 
away  from  home  together." 

"  Why  did  you  do  that  ?" 

"  Because  Satan  got  into  us ;  we  both  have 
good  homes  and  kind  parents,  but  we  played 
truant,  stole,  fought,  and  did  everything  bad. 
Bob  Budd  came  down  to  New  York  some  time 
ago,  and  we  made  his  acquaintance ;  we  were 
fellows  after  one  another's  heart,  and  we  took  to 
each  other  right  off.  We  showed  Bob  around 
the  city,  and  then  he  made  us  promise  to  come 
out  and  visit  him.  It  was  his  idea  to  form  the 
Piketon  Rangers." 

"  I  don't  know  as  there  was  anything  wrong 
in  that,"  said  Dick,  who  felt  for  the  grief  of  his 
companion  and  was  awed  by  the  fate  that  had 
overtaken  the  others;  "camping  out  is  well 
enough  in  its  way,  and  I  would  do  it  myself  if 
I  had  the  chance." 

"  It  isn't  that  which  I  mean ;  it's  the  way  we 


A  FEIEND  INDEED  323 

have  oeen  going  on  since  we  have  been  together. 
I  daresn't  tell  you  all  the  bad  we  did,  Dick  Hal- 
liard." 

"  Never  mind ;  don't  think  of  it." 

"  I  am  going  home  as  soon  as  I  can ;  this  will 
break  up  Tom's  folks,  for  they  thought  all  the 
world  of  him." 

"  It  is  bad,"  said  Dick,  who  saw  how  idle  it 
was  to  try  to  minify  the  dreadful  incidents; 
"  but  sad  as  it  is,  it  will  not  be  entirely  lost  if 
you  do  not  forget  it." 

"  Forget  it !"  repeated  McGovern,  looking  re- 
proachfully in  his  face;  "it  will  haunt  me  as 
long  as  I  live." 

"  I  have  been  told  that  people  often  feel  that 
way  when  great  sorrow  overtakes  them ;  but," 
added  Dick,  seeing  his  companion  was  grieved 
by  his  words,  "  I  do  not  believe  it  will  be  so  with 

you." 

"  I  have  run  away  from  home  before,  but  I 
think  this  was  a  little  the  worst,  for  my  father 
had  everything  arranged  to  send  me  to  college, 
and  I  know  his  heart  is  well-nigh  broken." 


324  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  Not  so  far  but  that  you  can  mend  it  by  do- 
ing what  you  say  you  mean  to  do,"  said  Dick, 
thinking  it  wise  to  emphasize  the  truth  already 
spoken. 

McGovern  made  no  reply,  but  stood  for  a 
minute  as  if  in  deep  thought.  Dick  was  watch- 
ing him  closely  and  saw  him  look  down  at  the 
inanimate  form  at  his  feet.  He  sighed  several 
times,  and  then  glancing  up  quickly,  said  in  an 
eager  voice : 

"  Dick  Hilliard,  I  wish  I  was  like  you." 

The  words  sounded  strange  from  one  who  had 
been  so  reckless  of  all  that  was  right,  but  never 
was  an  utterance  more  sincere — it  came  directly 
from  the  heart. 

"  Don't  take  me  for  a  model,  for  you  can  be  a 
great  deal  better  than  I ;  you  tell  me  you  have 
good  parents;  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  obey 
them." 

"  You  seem  to  doubt  my  keeping  the  pledge," 
said  McGovern,  looking  with  curious  fixidity  in 
the  countenance  of  Dick. 

"  I  believe  you  are  in  earnest  now,  but  what  I 


A  FRIEND  INDEED  325 

fear  is  that  you  have  become  so  accustomed  to 
your  wild  life  that  you  will  forget  this  lesson." 

"Well,"  sighed  the  stricken  youth,  "that 
must  remain  to  be  tested ;  all  that  I  can  now  do 
is  to  ask  you  to  suspend  judgment,  as  they  say." 

"  You  can  give  me  your  hand  on  it,  Jim." 

It  was  a  strange  sight,  when  the  two  boys 
clasped  hands  on  the  bank  of  the  subsiding 
flood,  with  the  lifeless  body  at  their  feet,  and  one 
of  them  uttered  his  solemn  promise  that  from 
that  hour  he  would  strive  to  follow  the  right 
path  and  shun  the  wrong  one. 

But  that  pledge,  uttered  years  ago,  remains 
unbroken  to  this  day, 

Dick  Halliard  was  thrilled  by  the  scene,  which 
will  always  remain  vivid  in  his  memory.  De- 
spite the  sorrowful  surroundings  a  singular 
pleasure  crept  through  his  being,  for  conscience 
whispered  that  he  had  done  a  good  deed  in  thus 
exhorting  the  wayward  youth,  and  that  it  was 
on  record  in  the  great  book  above. 

It  was  not  the  impressiveness  of  that  silent 
form  that  so  wrought  upon  the  feelings  of  the 


326  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

youths,  but  the  recollection  of  the  missing  one, 
whose  body  they  believed  was  whirling  about  in 
the  fierce  currents  of  the  torrent  that  was  speedily 
exhausting  itself  in  the  deeper  parts  of  the  val- 
ley, or  perhaps  was  lodged  somewhere  in  the 
lower  limbs  of  a  tree,  awaiting  the  morning  for 
the  shocked  friends  to  claim  it. 

Considerable  time  had  passed  since  the  burst- 
ing of  the  dam,  and  the  news  of  the  calamity 
spread  rapidly.  People  began  flocking  hither 
from  the  neighborhood,  and  before  long  there 
were  arrivals  from  Piketon  itself.  These  gath- 
ered at  the  scene  of  destruction  and  viewed  it 
with  bated  breath.  Some  brought  lanterns,  but 
the  broad  space  where  the  waters  had  reposed 
for  so  many  years  was  clearly  shown  in  the 
moonlight  and  made  a  striking  sight. 

The  striking  feature  about  the  calamity,  which, 
as  we  have  stated,  was  never  satisfactorily  ex- 
plained, was  that  the  dam,  which  looked  strong 
enough  to  resist  tenfold  the  pressure,  had  not 
yieded  in  a  single  spot,  as  would  be  supposed, 
but  had  been  carried  away  almost  bodily.  That 


A  FRIEND  INDEED  327 

is  to  say,  three-fourths  of  the  structure  was  gone, 
its  foundations  being  on  a  level  with  the  bottom 
of  the  pond  in  the  immediate  vicinity. 

Perhaps  the  most  probable  explanation  of  the 
accident  was  that  offered  by  an  old  fisherman,  to 
the  effect  that  muskrats  had  burrowed  under 
and  through  the  dam  until  it  had  been  so  weak- 
ened throughout  most  of  its  extent  that  when  a 
giving  way  began  at  one  point  it  was  like  knock- 
ing the  keystone  from  an  arch.  Its  results  re- 
sembled those  often  shown  by  the  explosion  of 
a  steam  boiler,  when  only  a  few  fragments  re- 
main to  show  what  it  once  has  been. 

Before  long  a  party  reached  the  place  where 
Dick  and  Jim  were  standing  by  the  dead  body 
of  Wagstaff.  When  it  was  proposed  to  remove 
it  the  suggestion  was  made  that  it  should 
not  be  disturbed  until  the  arrival  of  the  coro- 
ner, who  could  be  called  by  morning  to  view 
the  body.  This  practice,  as  the  reader  doubtless 
knows,  prevails  in  nearly  every  portion  of  the 
country,  and  was  adopted  in  the  instance  named. 

Meanwhile   Terry   Hurley   and   his   family, 


328  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

perched  among  the  branches  of  the  trees,  were 
not  forgotten.  As  soon  as  the  waters  subsided 
sufficiently,  parties  waded  out,  and  by  means  of 
ladders  that  were  quickly  brought,  soon  placed 
the  homeless  ones  safely  on  terra  fa-ma. 

The  haste  of  the  flight  had  prevented  the 
couple  from  doing  much  in  the  way  of  bringing 
needed  garments,  and  the  children,  who  were  in 
their  night  clothes,  suffered  considerably.  But 
they  were  now  in  the 'hands  of  good  friends,  who 
did  everything  possible.  They  were  looked 
after,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to  say  that  no  serious 
consequences  followed. 

Captain  Jim  Budd,  the  indulgent  uncle  of 
Bob,  happened  to  be  away  from  Piketon  on  the 
night  of  the  great  accident,  but  was  expected 
back  in  the  morning.  Fortunately  no  one  was 
so  thoughtless  as  to  hasten  to  Aunt  Ruth  with 
the  news  of  her  nephew's  death,  and  therein  she 
was  more  favored  than  most  people  placed  in  her 
sad  situation. 

Dick  Halliard  made  his  employer  his  confi- 
dant as  far  as  was  necessary  concerning  Jim  Me- 


A  FRIEND  INDEED  32Q 

Govern.  The  good-hearted  merchant  took  hold 
of  the  matter  at  once. 

Having  obtained  from  McGovern  the  address 
of  Wagstaff's  parents,  word  was  telegraphed 
them  and  their  wishes  asked  as  to  the  disposition 
of  their  son's  remains.  The  father  appeared 
that  afternoon,  and  with  the  permission  of  the 
coroner  took  charge  of  them. 

Mr.  Wagstaff  proved  to  be  a  man  of  good 
sense  and  judgment.  He  told  Mr.  Hunter  that 
his  life  purpose  had  been  to  educate  and  bring 
up  his  five  children,  with  every  advantage  they 
could  require.  He  and  his  wife  had  set  their 
hearts  on  preparing  Jim  for  the  ministry,  but 
his  wayward  tendencies  developed  at  an  early 
age.  He  was  the  only  one  of  the  family  to 
cause  the  parents  anxiety,  and  he  brought  them 
enough  sorrow  for  all. 

This  parent  was  one  of  those  rare  ones  who 
saw  his  children  as  other  people  saw  them.  His 
boy  had  been  as  bad  as  he  could  be,  and  though 
the  youngest  of  the  three,  no  excuse  was  offered 
for  him  on  that  account. 


330  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  He  has  sown  the  wind  and  reaped  the  whirl- 
wind," remarked  the  father;  "he  chose  the 
wrong  path  instead  of  the  right,  and  no  one  is 
blamable  beside  himself." 

Mr.  Wagstaff  manifested  deep  interest  in 
young  McGovern,  when  he  learned  what  the 
young  man  had  said  to  Dick  Halliard.  His 
father  was  a  prominent  lawyer  in  New  York, 
who  had  cherished  the  same  hopes  for  his  son 
as  he,  but  he  would  not  be  controlled,  and  he, 
too,  had  run  off  to  seek  forbidden  pleasures. 

But  the  caller  was  touched  by  what  he  had 
heard  as  to  the  youth's  change  of  feelings.  He 
sought  him  out,  and  was  pleased  with  his  talk. 
The  same  train  which  bore  the  remains  of  Wag- 
staff  to  New  York  carried  also  Jim  McGovern 
on  his  way  to  join  his  parents  who  had  known 
nothing  of  him  for  days. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

DICK   HALLIARD   IS   ASTOUNDED 

THERE  were  hopes  uDtil  the  following  morn- 
ing that  Bob  Budd  might  have  escaped  the  flood. 
The  fact  that  one  of  the  Piketon  Rangers  had 
managed  with  help  to  extricate  himself  gave 
slight  grounds  for  belief  that  a  second  had  been 
equally  fortunate. 

This  hope  grew  less  and  less  as  the  night 
passed,  and  the  people  wandering  up  and  down 
the  valley,  hallooing  and  calling  the  name  of 
Bob,  received  no  response.  Only  a  few  retained 
the  slightest  expectation  of  ever  seeing  him 
again. 

Long  before  morning  broke  the  flood  had 
spent  its  force.  Such  a  vast  outlet  as  the  sweep- 
ing away  of  most  of  the  bank  was  like  the  sliding 
doors  which  admit  passengers  to  the  ferry- 
boat. It  was  of  such  extent  that  the  supply 
quickly  ran  out. 

331 


332  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

In  the  middle  of  the  valley,  where  the  whole 
force  of  the  torrent  was  felt,  large  trees  had  been 
uprooted  and  hurled  forward  with  a  momentum 
which  helped  to  uproot  others  in  turn. 

The  prodigious  power  rapidly  diminished  as 
the  ground  rose  on  either  side,  until  it  was  seen 
that  the  trunks  were  able  to  hold  their  own. 
There  was  considerable  dislocation  of  vegetation, 
so  to  speak,  but  nothing  to  be  compared  to  that 
in  the  middle  of  the  valley. 

The  sheet  of  water  had  been  plentifully  stocked 
with  fish,  which  were  now  scattered  every- 
where along  the  valley,  flapping  in  little  pools 
of  water  as  they  did  on  the  muddy  bottom  of  the 
pond  itself.  It  was  a  veritable  picnic  for  the 
small  boys. 

Captain  Jim  Budd  was  on  the  ground  as  soon 
after  he  heard  of  the  loss  of  Bob  as  he  could 
reach  the  place.  He  was  thoughtful  enough  to 
arrange  matters  so  that  his  wife  should  learn 
nothing  of  the  occurrence  until  his  return.  He 
placed  a  trusted  friend  on  guard  to  keep  busy 
mongers  from  her. 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED  333 

Captain  Jim  was  the  contrast  of  Mr.  Wagstaff 
as  regarded  the  youth  in  whom  he  was  inter- 
ested. He  proclaimed  to  every  one  that  Bob 
was  not  only  the  brightest,  but  the  best  princi- 
pled boy  in  Piketon  and  the  neighborhood. 
Had  he  lived  he  would  have  made  his  mark  in 
the  law  or  ministry  or  whatever  profession  he 
chose  to  honor  with  his  attention.  He  had 
always  been  truthful,  honest,  and  obedient,  and 
his  loss  was  in  the  nature  of  a  general  calamity. 

It  seems  incredible  that  a  man  of  sense  should 
talk  in  this  fashion,  and  not  only  utter  such 
words,  but  believe  them.  The  reader,  however, 
who  has  heard  other  parents  talk,  can  credit  the 
statement  that  such  was  the  fact. 

The  first  thing  that  Captain  Jim  did,  after 
learning  the  facts,  was  to  offer  a  reward  of  one 
thousand  dollars  for  the  recovery  of  the  body  of 
his  nephew.  No  doubt,  he  said,  the  whole 
neighborhood  would  insist  on  attending  his  re- 
mains to  the  grave,  that  they  might  render  a 
fitting  tribute  to  one  thus  cut  off  in  the  prime 
of  his  promising  young  manhood.  The  Captain, 


334  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

therefore,  felt  it  his  duty  to  defer  to  so  proper  a 
desire.  He  would  erect  a  monument  over  the 
remains,  to  which  parents  might  impressively 
point,  as  they  urged  their  offspring  to  emulate 
the  virtues  of  Robert  Budd. 

The  large  reward  offered  for  the  recovery  of 
the  body  resulted  in  the  employment  of  fully 
a  hundred  and  sometimes  more  people,  who 
roamed  up  and  down  the  narrow  valley  through 
which  the  flood  had  swept  from  early  morning 
until  darkness  forced  a  cessation  of  the  search. 

Some  three  miles  below  the  bursted  dam  the 
valley  widened  to  fully  double  its  width.  There 
naturally  the  current  expanded  and  lost  the  tre- 
mendous power  displayed  above.  Most  of  this 
portion,  like  the  rest,  was  covered  with  trees,  so 
that  places  innumerable  existed  where  a  body 
might  be  hidden,  thus  making  it  almost  impossi- 
ble to  find  it  unless  by  a  fortunate  accident. 

The  surprise  was  general  that  the  search 
should  be  prosecuted  so  long  and  so  thoroughly 
without  result.  It  seemed  that  every  foot  of 
ground  had  been  covered  and  no  spot  left  un- 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED  335 

visited.  The  bushy  tops  of  trees,  prostrate 
trunks,  timbers,  undergrowth,  shrubbery,  rifts 
of  leaves,  and,  indeed,  everything  that  looked  as 
if  it  could  hide  a  body  as  large  as  a  dog  were 
examined  again  and  again,  but  without  the 
slightest  success. 

An  excitement  was  roused  by  the  report,  the 
second  day  after  the  search  had  been  instituted, 
that  the  body  had  been  recovered,  but  it  proved 
to  be  the  remains  of  a  heifer  that  was  unfortu- 
nately caught  in  the  swirl  and  was  unable  to 
save  herself. 

Gradually  the  belief  spread  that  Bob  Budd's 
remains  would  never  be  found,  and  most  of  the 
searchers  gave  up  the  task.  A  few,  prompted 
by  the  promise  of  a  still  larger  reward,  kept  at 
it,  hoping  that  some  lucky  chance  might  give 
them  the  opportunity  to  earn  more  money  than 
they  could  do  otherwise  in  several  years. 

The  disappointment  was  a  sorrowful  one  to 
Captain  Jim  Budd  and  his  wife  Ruth,  the  news 
having  been  broken  to  the  latter.  They  could 
not  reconcile  themselves  to  the  thought  that 


THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

their  beloved  nephew  should  be  denied  the  last 
rites  that  were  paid  to  the  humblest  individual ; 
and  while  all  knew  the  character  of  the  missing 
young  man,  they  deeply  pitied  his  relatives. 

Dick  Halliard  returned  to  his  duties  in  the 
store  of  Mr.  Hunter  more  thoughtful  than  ever 
before.  He  was  grateful  that  McGovern  had 
shown  so  strong  a  resolution  of  reforming  his 
life  and  turning  from  his  evil  ways,  but  it  was 
shocking  to  recall  that  Wagstaff  and  Bob  Budd 
were  placed  beyond  the  power  of  undoing  the 
evil  they  had  committed. 

Bob,  as  we  have  shown,  was  a  native  of  Pike- 
ton,  and  had  spent  most  of  his  life  there.  He 
was  an  only  son,  who  was  left  a  considerable 
fortune  by  his  father,  who  appointed  Uncle  Jim 
Budd  his  guardian.  This  old  gentleman,  though 
he  sometimes  flared  up  and  threatened  Bob  be- 
cause of  his  extravagance  and  waywardness,  was 
foolishly  indulgent.  Whatever  firmness  he 
might  have  shown  at  times  in  dealing  with  his 
nephew  was  spoiled  by  his  wife,  who  refused  the 
young  man  nothing  that  was  in  her  power  to 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED  337 

grant.  Bob  was  not  naturally  vicious,  and  his 
relatives  were  largely  responsible  for  his  going 
wrong. 

One  cause  for  deep  satisfaction  on  the  part  of 
Dick  was  the  wonderful  proof  of  the  truth  of 
the  words  spoken  by  Dr.  Armstrong,  when  the 
youth  summoned  him  hastily  to  the  bedside  of 
his  parent.  From  that  evening  there  was  a 
marked  improvement  in  his  condition,  and  his 
convalescence  was  steady  until,  in  the  course  of 
a  few  months,  he  was  completely  restored  to 
health  and  vigor. 

After  thinking  over  the  question  for  a  day  or 
two,  Dick  decided  to  tell  his  parents  everything. 
They  had  learned  of  what  had  occurred,  and 
he  believed  it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  them 
to  be  told  that  one  result  of  the  blow  was  the 
reformation  of  McGovern. 

Such  was  the  fact,  but  the  greatest  happiness 
that  could  come  to  the  father  and  mother  was 
that  of  learning  the  nobility  of  their  boy,  who 
had  conducted  himself  so  admirably  through 
more  than  one  crisis,  more  trying  than  most 
22 


338  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

youths  older  than  he  are  ever  called  upon  to 
face. 

Matters  stood  thus  at  the  end  of  a  week  after 
the  flood,  when  Dick  Halliard  was  surprised  by 
the  reception  of  a  letter  from  New  York.  He 
did  not  recognize  the  handwriting,  and  broke 
the  seal  with  no  little  curiosity.  A  glance  at  the 
bottom  of  the  page  showed  the  name  of  Jim 
McGovern  as  the  writer. 

"  My  dear  Dick,"  he  said,  after  giving  the 
particulars  of  the  funeral  over  the  remains  of 
Wagstaff,  "  I  can  never  tell  you  how  deeply 
grateful  I  am  to  you ;  I  am  not  one  of  those 
who  gush,  and  will  not  say  more  except  to  re- 
peat a  remark  which  my  father  made  when  I  had 
told  him  all.  '  There  is  no  earthly  honor,'  said 
he,  '  which  could  be  given  me,  that  I  would  not 
surrender  for  the  sake  of  having  a  son  like 
Richard  Halliard.'  Considered  strictly  as  a 
compliment,  I  think  you  will  admit,  Dick,  that 
that  has  some  weight.  I  know  your  modesty, 
but  I  must  beg  you  as  a  favor  to  me  to  read  all 
my  letter  up  to  this  point,  when  you  must  stop, 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED  339 

for  here  comes  something  which  is  a  secret  for 
the  present  between  you  and  me.  You  will  not 
give  a  hint  of  it  to  any  one. 

"  Come  to  think,  however,  there  is  no  secret 
that  I'm  going  to  reveal  in  the  letter,  but  I  will 
tell  you  the  next  time  we  meet  that  will  make 
your  hair  lift  your  hat.  I  want  you  to  get  per- 
mission right  away  from  Mr.  Hunter  to  come  to 
New  York  for  a  couple  of  days.  Telegraph  me 
what  time  you  will  reach  here,  and  I  will  meet 
you  at  the  station  and  take  you  home.  If  any- 
thing should  happen  to  prevent  my  being  there 
on  time  come  to  No.  —  Madison  Avenue,  give 
your  name,  and  wait  for  me.  My  folks  will  be 
delighted  to  receive  you,  and  you  will  not  be 
kept  long  waiting. 

"  I  have  arranged  to  enter  Yale  at  the  next 
term.  I  shall  need  to  brush  up  in  my  studies, 
but  I'm  confident  I'll  get  there  all  the  same,  if 
you'll  excuse  a  little  slang  which  still  clings  to 
me.  But  above  all  things,  come  to  New  York 
as  soon  as  you  can.  I  promise  you  will  not  re- 
gret it." 


340  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

As  may  be  supposed,  Dick  Halliard  found 
more  than  one  cause  for  surprise  in  this  letter, 
The  first  was  the  fact  that  the  writer  possessed 
a  much  better  education  than  he  suspected.  The 
composition  was  not  only  correct  as  regards 
grammar,  punctuation,  and  spelling,  but  the 
statement  of  his  decision  to  enter  Yale  Col- 
lege showed  the  advantages  the  youth  had 
received,  and  which  were  far  superior  to 
what  would  be  supposed  by  one  who  heard 
McGovern  discourse  when  a  member  of  the 
Piketon  Rangers. 

But  Dick  was  shrewd,  and,  although  he  re- 
spected the  request  of  the  writer  that  nothing 
should  be  revealed  about  the  letter,  he  suspected 
the  nature  of  the  "secret "  to  which  he  referred 
in  such  strong  language. 

"Jim  is  in  the  flush  of  a  mistaken  sense  of 
gratitude  to  me,"  he  said  to  himself,  "and  he 
has  persuaded  his  father  to  feel  very  much  the 
same  way.  They  want  to  get  me  down  there 
to  their  home,  that  they  may  all  see  and  tell 
me  how  thankful  they  are,  and  perhaps  they 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED 

mean  to  make  me  a  present  of  some  kind. 
I  don't  think  I'll  go." 

Nothing  could  be  more  distasteful  to  young 
Halliard  than  a  proceeding  of  the  kind  he  had 
in  mind.  It  is  no  misstatement  to  say  that  he 
would  have  preferred  to  receive  personal  chas- 
tisement to  that  of  being  made  a  lion  of  by  any 
one. 

And  yet  he  disliked  to  disappoint  Jim,  who 
was  so  strenuous  in  his  invitation.  He  would 
be  grieved  and  repeat  it  more  urgently  than 
before  until  further  refusal  would  offend  him. 

"  I'll  go !"  finally  concluded  the  youth,  "  but 
I  will  give  Jim  to  understand  from  the  begin- 
ning that,  if  he  attempts  to  show  me  off  or  to  tell 
others  anything  about  me,  or  tries  to  force  a  tes- 
timonial on  me,  I  will  take  the  next  train  home 
and  forever  afterward  keep  him  at  arm's  length." 

With  this  resolution  in  his  mind,  he  went  to 
Mr.  Hunter's  private  office  and  asked  him 
whether  he  could  be  spared  from  the  store  a 
couple  of  days. 

"  We  should  miss  you  at  any  time,"  said  the 


342  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

genial  merchant,  resting  his  hand  affectionately 
on  his  shoulder ;  "  but  there  is  no  request  that 
Richard  Halliard  can  make  of  me  which  I  will 
not  cheerfully  grant  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  do  so. 
Yes,  take  a  couple  of  days  off,  and  a  week  if 
you  wish,  and  may  you  have  as  good  a  time  as 
you  deserve,  young  man." 

Dick  blushed  under  this  warm  compliment, 
and,  thanking  his  employer,  went  home,  where 
he  told  his  parents  of  McGovern's  request,  and 
secured  their  consent  to  his  departure. 

Jim  met  him  at  the  station  with  a  carriage, 
and  drove  him  hurriedly  homeward.  After  the 
warm  greeting  Dick  wanted  to  warn  him  about 
the  lion  and  testimonial  business,  but  reflected 
that  it  would  be  in  bad  taste,  since  it  was  possi- 
ble that  Jim  held  no  such  intentions.  In  that 
event  he  would  resemble  the  politician  who  de- 
clines the  honor  that  has  never  been  offered  him. 

McGovern  seemed  restless  and  uneasy  on  the 
way,  often  forcing  an  unnatural  gayety,  which  did 
not  deceive  his  friend,  of  whom  he  showed  such 
extreme  fondness. 


DICK  HALLIARD  IS  ASTOUNDED  343 

Dick  admired  the  handsome  residence  before 
which  the  carriage  halted,  and  it  was  with  con- 
siderable awe  that  he  followed  Jim  up  the  broad 
stone  steps,  and  was  ushered  into  his  father's 
library.  McGovern  showed  commendable  taste  in 
not  presenting  his  visitor  to  the  members  of  the 
household  immediately  on  his  arrival. 

"  But  I  have  a  friend  in  the  library,"  he  said, 
as  he  led  the  way  thither,  "that  I  think  you  will 
be  glad  to  meet." 

A  young  man  rose  to  his  feet,  and  came  briskly 
forward. 

"  How  are  you,  Dick  ?" 

"  Heaven  save  me !"  gasped  Dick  Halliard,  in 
amazement,  recognizing  the  smiling  youth  as  no 
other  than  Bob  Budd  himself! 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

HOW  IT   HAPPENED 

WHEN  the  terrific  roar  of  waters  reached  the 
ears  of  the  three  Piketon  Rangers  in  their 
tent,  McGovern  and  Wagstaff  started  at  head- 
long speed  up  the  right  side  of  the  valley  toward 
higher  ground,  the  former  succeeding  in  saving 
himself  with  the  help  of  Dick  Halliard,  while 
the  latter  lost  his  life. 

Bob  Budd  turned  the  opposite  way,  impelled 
only  by  the  wild  desire  to  escape,  with  little  hope 
of  doing  so.  But  fortune  was  kinder  to  him  than 
to  his  companions.  Had  they  followed  his  foot- 
steps they  would  have  been  saved  with  little  diffi- 
culty, for  the  ground  on  that  side  was  not  only 
freer  from  undergrowth,  but  rose  so  much  more 
rapidly  than  that  on  the  opposite  slope  that  his 
efforts  kept  him  ahead  of  the  torrent,  and  he 
struck  the  level  ground  where  it  was  untouched 
by  the  flood. 
344 


HOW  IT  HAPPENED  345 

But  Bob  was  in  a  panic,  and  instead  of  wait- 
ing to  see  how  his  friends  made  out,  he  broke 
into  a  run  that  was  never  stopped  until,  panting 
and  tired,  he  could  barely  stand.  He  was  near 
his  own  home,  and  sat  down  to  reflect  upon  the 
situation. 

He  was  clear  of  one  danger,  but  he  believed 
he  was  in  another  equally  to  be  dreaded.  In 
fact,  although  he  repressed  all  signs  of  the  agi- 
tation at  the  time,  he  was  as  uncomfortable  as 
can  be  imagined  while  talking  with  his  com- 
panions before  the  giving  way  of  the  mill-dam. 

He  believed  that  Dick  Halliard  was  sure  to 
make  known  his  attack  on  him.  It  was  so 
flagrant  in  its  nature  that  imprisonment  was  in- 
evitable, for  when  he  came  to  think  over  the 
matter  he  lost  his  faith  in  a  triumphant  alibi. 
He  knew  that  Dick  Halliard's  simple  assertion 
would  outweigh  all  the  perjuries  he  and  his 
companions  could  utter. 

.  It  was  a  fearful  prospect,  and  Bob  felt  he 
could  not  face  it.  There  was  but  one  escape 
that  presented  itself— that  was  flight. 


346  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

Everything  pointed  to  this  as  a  successful  re- 
course. The  people  would  believe  he  was 
drowned  in  the  flood,  as  he  believed  Wagstaff 
and  McGovern  had  already  been,  and  therefore 
they  would  not  dream  of  looking  elsewhere.  If 
he  could  get  out  of  the  neighborhood  without 
being  recognized  he  would  be  safe. 

He  resolved  to  do  so.  Knowing  that  his 
uncle  was  absent,  he  managed  to  climb  into  the 
rear  of  his  own  home  without  discovery.  Mak- 
ing his  way  to  his  room  without  disturbing  any 
one,  he  changed  his  clothing,  putting  on  a 
slouch  hat,  which  could  be  pulled  down  over 
his  face  so  as  to  hide  most  of  his  features.  Then, 
drawing  up  the  collar  of  his  coat,  he  sneaked 
out  again  by  the  way  he  had  entered  without 
his  presence  having  been  suspected  by  his  aunt 
or  any  of  the  servants. 

Bob  always  had  abundance  of  money  at  com- 
mand, so  no  inconvenience  was  likely  to  result 
from  lack  of  funds.  It  was  three  miles  to  the 
nearest  railroad  station,  but  the  walk  was  not  a 
trying  one  on  this  cool  night  in  autumn,  and  he 
easily  made  it. 


HOW  IT  HAPPENED  347 

Luck  was  certainly  with  the  young  scape^- 
grace  on  that  eventful  evening.  The  hour  was 
so  late  that  he  encountered  only  one  person  on 
the  road.  He  was  an  old  farmer,  so  tipsy  that 
he  would  not  have  recognized  his  own  mother 
in  broad  daylight.  He  paid  no  attention  to  the 
solitary  figure  on  the  highway,  with  his  slouch 
hat  drawn  far  down  over  his  face  and  his  collar 
about  his  ears,  as  though  it  were  midwinter. 

Reaching  the  station  just  as  the  night  express 
was  starting,  he  leaped  upon  the  rear  platform 
without  stopping  to  purchase  a  ticket,  and  thus 
escaped  another  danger  of  recognition.  He  saw 
no  one  in  the  car  that  he  knew,  and  the  con- 
ductor who  collected  his  fare  was  also  a  stranger. 

Thus  Bob  succeeded  in  getting  away  from 
Piketon  without  a  living  person  suspecting  the 
fact. 

Arriving  in  the  metropolis  he  went  to  the 
Astor  House,  where  he  registered  under  an 
assumed  name.  He  had  been  in  New  York 
before,  and  breathed  somewhat  freely,  believing 
that  the  great  city  offered  better  facilities  for 


348  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

concealment  from  the  authorities  than  can  be 
found  in  the  fastnesses  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. 

Conscience  makes  cowards  of  us  all,  and  Bob 
could  never  feel  perfectly  secure.  He  feared 
every  stranger  whom  he  encountered  on  the 
streets  and  who  looked  sharply  at  him  was  an 
officer  that  suspected  his  identity  and  was  medi- 
tating his  arrest. 

Even  when  he  read  in  the  papers  the  account 
of  the  disaster  at  Piketon,  and  saw  the  name  of 
Wagstaff  and  himself  as  the  two  worthy  young 
men  that  were  drowned,  he  failed  to  obtain  the 
consolation  that  might  have  been  expected.  He 
was  known  to  a  good  many  in  New  York,  and 
feared  he  could  not  keep  his  secret  much  longer. 

In  this  distressful  state  he  dispatched  a  mes- 
senger boy  to  the  home  of  Jim  McGovern,  with 
the  request  that  he  would  come  to  a  certain 
room  at  the  Astor  House  to  meet  a  person  on 
important  business.  Bob  did  not  send  a  note 
or  give  his  name,  so  that  when  the  wondering 
Jim  presented  himself  at  the  famous  hostelry,  it 


HOW  IT  HAPPENED  349 

was  without  the  remotest  suspicion  of  whom  he 
was  to  meet. 

Possibly  the  amazement  of  McGovern  may 
be  imagined  when  he  stood  in  the  presence  of 
the  former  captain  of  the  Piketon  Rangers  and 
listened  to  his  story. 

"  I  have  a  great  mind  to  sail  for  Europe,"  he 
said,  after  making  the  facts  known. 

"  And  why  ?" 

"  Because  I'll  never  be  safe  as  long  as  I'm  on 
this  side  of  the  Atlantic ,  my  attack  on  Dick 
Halliard  will  send  me  to  prison  for  twenty 
years." 

The  frightened  Bob  now  gave  Jim  a  truthful 
account  of  his  stopping  young  Halliard  on  the 
highway  and  shooting  at  him. 

"  Have  you  told  your  uncle  and  aunt  that  you 
are  here  ?"  asked  McGovern,  without  referring 
to  the  incident,  which,  of  course,  he  heard  for 
the  first  time. 

"  Gracious,  no !"  replied  the  startled  Bob ;  "  I 
wouldn't  do  it  for  the  world." 

"  Don't  you  think  you  can  trust  them  ?" 


350  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

"  I  know  they  would  do  anything  for  me,  hut 
it  is  too  risky ;  they  would  be  sure  to  drop  some 
hint  that  would  let  the  cat  out  of  the  bag." 

"  You  needn't  be  afraid  of  that ;  haven't  you 
reflected,  Bob,  how  distressed  they  are  over  your 
supposed  death?" 

"  Yes,  that  is  so,  but  I  don't  know  how  it  can 
be  helped ;  you  see  how  I  am  fixed." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  and  before  I  can  agree 
to  stand  by  you  I  must  insist  that  you  write  a 
a  letter  to  your  uncle,  Captain  Jim,  and  let  him 
know  that  the  thousand  dollars  he  has  offered 
for  the  recovery  of  your  body  is  safe.  You  can 
ask  that  until  he  hears  from  you  again  he  and 
Aunt  Ruth  shall  let  no  one  one  suspect  you 
are  alive.  You  know  he  believes  in  you,  and 
you  have  only  to  say  that  you  have  important 
reasons  for  the  request,  and  they  will  be  sure  to 
respect  it." 

"  I  wish  I  could  feel  as  certain  about  that  as 
you  do,"  said  Bob,  who  was  made  uncomfort- 
able by  the  words  of  his  friend. 

"I    am    certain,    and    I    can't    feel    much 


HOW  IT  HAPPENED 

sympathy  for  you  as  long  as  you  show  your- 
self indifferent  to  the  feelings  of  your  best 
friends." 

"  That's  queer  talk  for  you,  Jim ;  you  didn't 
think  much  about  the  feelings  of  your  folks 
when  you  and  Tom  run  away  from  home." 

"  I  trust  I  am  a  different  person  from  what  I 
was  then,"  said  Jim,  his  face  flushing. 

Bob  looked  at  him  curiously,  but  did  not 
speak  the  thought  which  came  into  his  mind  at 
that  moment. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  with  a  sigh,  "  if  you  insist  so 
strongly,  why,  I'll  do  it." 

"When?" 

"  In  the  course  of  a  day  or  two." 

"  I  want  you  to  do  it  now,  while  I  am  in  this 


room." 


"  But  where's  the  hurry,  Jim  ?"  asked  Bob, 
impatiently ;  "  I  don't  see  why  things  need  be 
rushed  in  the  style  you  want." 

"  Do  it  to  oblige  me,  Bob,  and  then  I  have 
something  to  say  to  you  which  is  of  importance 
and  which  will  please  you." 


352  THE  CAMPEES  OUT 

"  Let  me  hear  it  now,"  said  Bob,  brightening 
up  with  expectancy. 

"  You  sha'n't  hear  a  word  till  after  the  letter 
is  written." 

The  task  was  distasteful  to  young  Budd,  and 
he  held  off  for  awhile  longer,  but  Jim  would 
not  let  up.  He  was  determined  that  the  letter 
should  be  written  in  his  presence  and  before  he 
went  away. 

Seeing  there  was  no  escape,  Bob  turned  to  the 
stand  containing  writing  material,  and  addressed 
a  brief  note  to  his  uncle,  giving  him  the  impor- 
tant information  that  he  had  not  suffered  the 
slightest  inconvenience  from  the  flood  that 
drowned  one  of  his  companions  and  came 
mighty  near  carrying  off  the  other. 

The  main  portion  of  the  letter  was  taken  up 
with  an  emphatic  request  of  his  uncle  and  aunt 
not  to  give  the  slightest  hint  of  what  they  had 
learned  until  they  heard  further  from  him. 

This  letter  was  sealed  and  directed. 

"  Let  me  have  it,"  said  Jim. 

"What  for?" 


HOW  IT  HAPPENED  353 

"  I  will  drop  it  in  the  letter  box  as  I  go  out." 

"Well,  you  beat  the  bugs,"  laughed  Bob, 
passing  the  missive  over  to  him ;  "  now,  what 
have  you  to  tell  me  ?" 

It  may  be  added  that  Bob  Budd's  letter 
promptly  reached  the  astounded  Captain,  who 
found  it  hard  to  keep  the  joyful  news  to  him- 
self, but  he  managed  to  do  so,  as  did  his  wife, 
who  went  into  hysterics  when  the  news  was 
first  broken  to  her. 

But,  as  a  means  of  averting  suspicion,  the 
Captain  immediately  doubled  the  reward  offered 
for  the  recovery  of  the  body  of  his  nephew. 
He  smiled  grimly  as  he  did  so,  and  looked  upon 
the  matter  as  a  capital  joke;  but  then  some 
people  do  entertain  peculiar  ideas  as  to  what 
constitutes  a  joke. 


23 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

CONCLUSION 

JIM  McGovERN  now  gave  the  particulars  of 
his  own  escape  through  the  help  of  Dick  Hal- 
liard, and  of  their  memorable  interview  on  the 
border  of  the  rushing  flood,  with  the  body  of 
Tom  Wagstaff  lying  at  their  feet.  Bob  listened 
with  deep  interest  until  he  had  finished,  and 
then  shook  his  head. 

"  It  beats  anything  I  ever  knew  or  heard  tell 
of;  but  I  don't  feel  safe  now  that  Halliard  has 
the  grip  on  me." 

"  Of  course,  he  told  me  nothing  about  that 
affair ;  but,  since  he  got  so  much  the  best  of  it, 
I'm  sure  he  will  be  satisfied  to  let  it  go  no  ftus 
ther.  I'll  guarantee  it,"  added  McGovern,  with 
a  glowing  face. 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  can  do  that ;  but  I'm 
inclined  to  believe  you  can  make  it  right  with 
Dick." 

354 


CONCLUSION 

"  Of  course  I  can ;  such  a  fellow  as  he  is  will 
do  anything  in  the  world  for  you." 

But  Bob  was  not  free  from  misgiving.  He 
had  dwelt  upon  the  troublesome  matter  until  he 
had  grown  morbid.  It  assumed  a  magnitude  in 
his  mind  beyond  the  truth. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do,  Jim  ?" 

'<  If  I  live  I  shall  enter  Yale  College  at  the 
next  term,  and  try  to  be  something  that  my  folks 
won't  be  ashamed  of." 

"  Whew !  but  that's  a  big  flop  for  you,  and 
you  will  lose  a  mighty  deal  of  fun  by  trying  to 
be  good." 

"You  can  have  tenfold  more  than  by  the 
other  way ;  I  haven't  tried  it  long,  it  is  true,  but 
I  have  felt  more  genuine  pleasure  during  these 
few  days  than  I  ever  knew  in  all  my  life ;  it  will 
be  the  same  with  you." 

Bob  Budd  sat  silent  a  moment,  looking  out  of 
the  window.  He  had  given  the  same  important 
subject  a  great  deal  of  thought  during  the  few 
days  that  he  imagined  so  many  of  those  whom 
he  met  were  hunting  for  him,  but  the  restraining 


356  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

power  in  his  case  was  that  he  saw  no  safe  way 
by  which  to  turn  the  sharp  corner.  So  long  as 
he  was  in  danger  of  being  arrested  so  long  he 
must  remain  a  fugitive. 

Now  the  whole  case  was  changed.  He  knew, 
despite  the  doubts  he  had  expressed,  that  Dick 
Halliard  could  be  relied  upon,  and  that  not  the 
slightest  risk  was  run  in  trusting  to  his  honor. 

"  Well,  Jim,"  he  said,  after  his  brief  silence, 
"PU  try  itr 

The  other  extended  his  hand,  and  they  shook 
cordially. 

"  That's  settled  !"  said  McGovern,  with  much 
emphasis.  He  was  wise  enough  to  refrain  from 
any  sermon,  or  disquisition  upon  the  rewards 
that  were  sure  to  accompany  such  a  step.  Bob 
understood  the  matter  as  well  as  he  did,  and 
therefore  needed  no  enlightenment.  His  friend 
never  displayed  more  admirable  tact  than  he  did 
by  treating  the  mental  debate  of  the  other  as 
ended  beyond  all  possibility  of  reopening.  He 
showed  no  doubt  in  his  own  mind,  though,  truth 
to  tell,  he  was  not  wholly  free  from  misgiving. 


CONCLUSION  357 

"  Now,"  added  Bob,  with  a  laugh,  "  I  suppose 
your  next  order  will  be  for  me  to  go  back  to 
Piketon." 

"  I  don't  know  that  there  is  anything  better 
for  you  to  do  ;  but  I  have  been  thinking  that  it 
might  be  better  to  bring  Dick  Halliard  to  New 
York,  that  we  can  talk  the  whole  thing  over  and 
reach  a  full  understanding  before  you  return." 

"  That  suits  me  better." 

"  Our  folks  are  anxious  to  meet  him,  for  I 
have  told  them  so  many  things  about  him  that 
he  has  become  quite  a  hero  in  their  eyes.  And 
then  there's  another  matter  that  I  want  to  speak 
to  you  about,"  added  Jim,  rising  from  his  chair, 
opening  the  door  and  peering  into  the  hall,  as 
if  he  feared  that  some  one  might  overhear  his 
words. 

"  There's  no  danger  of  anything  like  that," 
said  Bob,  with  a  laugh  ;  "  we  are  not  of  enough 
importance  to  have  any  one  listening  at  the  key- 
hole to  catch  our  words." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  replied  Jim,  with 
an  air  so  mysterious  that  the  curiosity  of  his 


358  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

friend  was  aroused.  "  I  guess  I'll  risk  it ;  but 
no  one  knows  of  it  beside  father  and  mother." 

And  then  Jim,  in  a  guarded  undertone,  made 
known  another  momentous  secret,  while  his 
companion  sat  with  open  mouth  and  staring 
eyes  listening  to  his  words.  He  did  not  speak 
until  he  had  finished  and  turned  upon  him  with 
the  question  : 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that,  Bob  ?" 

"  I  agree  with  you  ;  I'll  stand  by  you  to  the 
end ;  but  what  about  Dick's  visit  to  New 
York  ?" 

"  I'll  write  to  him  now  and  mail  both  letters 
as  I  go  out." 

" Don't  give  him  a  hint  about  me"  cautioned 
Bob,  as  the  other  placed  himself  at  the  table. 

The  letter,  whose  contents  have  already  been 
known  to  the  reader,  was  written  in  the  room  of 
the  Astor  House  where  the  other  to  Captain 
Budd  was  formulated.  Then  Jim  placed  the 
two  in  his  pocket  and  rose  to  go. 

"  Won't  you  come  and  stay  at  our  house  ?" 
he  asked  of  Bob. 


CONCLUSION  359 

'*  Thanks,  no ;  I'll  remain  here ;  you  can  un- 
derstand that  it  would  be  a  little  embarrassing 
to  meet  your  folks  just  now.  When  matters  are 
straightened  out  I  will  give  you  a  call,  and  you 
will  come  down  and  spend  a  week  or  two  at 
Piketon." 

"  That's  a  bargain,  provided  it  is  not  in  the 
character  of  a  Piketon  Ranger,"  replied  Jim, 
with  a  laugh. 

Shaking  the  hand  of  his  friend  he  took  his 
departure. 

That  afternoon  when  Bob  strolled  up  Broad- 
way, he  reflected  that  it  was  the  most  enjoyable 
hour  he  had  spent  since  his  visit  to  the  metrop- 
olis. He  feared  no  one  now,  and  his  future 
was  brighter  than  he  ever  dreamed  it  could  be. 

When  the  telegram  from  Dick  Halliard 
reached  Jim  McGovern,  making  known  on  what 
train  he  would  reach  New  York,  he  drove  down 
to  the  Astor  House  and  took  Bob  to  his  own 
home,  where  he  left  him  in  the  library  while  he 
hastened  to  the  station  for  Dick. 

We  have  already  given  a  hint  about  their 


360  THE  CAMPERS  OUT 

meeting,  when  Dick  received  the  greatest  shock 
in  all  his  life.  For  a  few  minutes  he  doubted 
his  own  senses,  but  that  it  was  the  real  Bob 
Budd  before  him  he  was  compelled  to  admit, 
after  shaking  his  hand,  looking  in  his  laughing 
face,  and  hearing  his  voice. 

The  three  sat  for  a  couple  of  hours  discussing 
the  subject  which  was  nearest  to  each  one's 
heart.  Then  Jim  took  his  two  friends  out 
riding  in  the  Park,  for  it  happened  to  be  one  of 
the  most  delightful  of  autumn  days.  In  the 
evening  the  family  of  Mr.  McGovern  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Dick  and  Bob,  and  the  three 
visited  a  place  of  entertainment. 

The  McGoverns  insisted  on  Dick  spending  a 
week  with  them,  but,  though  it  would  have 
given  him  rare  pleasure  to  do  so,  he  felt  that  he 
ought  to  return  at  the  end  of  the  time  he  had 
named  to  Mr.  Hunter.  His  friends  finally  com- 
promised by  allowing  him  to  go,  with  the  un- 
derstanding that  he  was  to  pay  the  visit  during 
the  holidays.  Dick  promised  that  if  it  lay  in 
his  power  he  would  do  so. 


CONCLUSION 

The  visit  was  made  as  per  programme. 

Bob  decided  to  stay  in  New  York  for  several 
days,  until  the  excitement  of  his  disappearance 
had  time  to  subside.  It  was  agreed  that  Dick 
on  his  return  should  make  known  the  astonish- 
ing news  to  the  people  in  Piketon,  that  they 
might  not  be  frightened  out  of  their  wits  when 
they  encountered  him  on  the  street. 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  fix  it  with  them,"  said 
Bob,  "  and  I  will  leave  it  with  you,  Dick ;  your 
head  is  plumb,  and  you  may  be  able  to  get  up 
some  story  which,  while  true,  don't  give  me 
away  too  bad." 

"  I'll  do  my  best,"  said  Dick,  as  he  bade  his 
friends  good-bye  for  a  brief  while. 

Upon  reaching  Piketon,  Dick,  after  reporting 
at  home,  called  on  Captain  Jim  and  Aunt  Ruth, 
whom  he  told  of  his  meeting  with  their  nephew 
in  New  York.  He  brought  a  message  to  the 
effect  that  he  would  soon  be  with  them,  and 
they  were  at  liberty  to  make  known  all  he 
had  told  them,  adding,  by  way  of  explanation, 
that  he  left  for  New  York  on  the  evening 


362  THE  CAMPEES  OUT 

of  the  flood  on  important  business,  which 
would  soon  be  finished,  when  he  would  be 
among  them  again.  He  had  read  in  the 
papers  an  account  of  the  disaster,  and  was  ex- 
tremely sorry  to  learn  of  poor  Wagstaff  's  death. 
He  hoped  all  his  friends  would  overlook  his 
failure  to  notify  them  more  promptly  that  he 
was  alive  and  well. 

This  was  the  story  told  by  the  captain  and 
by  Dick  Halliard,  and  though  it  was  far  from 
revealing  everything,  it  cannot  be  said  that  it 
partook  of  the  nature  of  a  falsehood. 

On  the  second  day  after  Dick's  return,  a 
small  box  arrived  by  express  for  Dick  Halliard. 
When  the  wondering  lad  opened  it  he  found 
within  a  magnificent  gold  watch  and  chain.  On 
the  former  was  engraved  the  following  inscrip- 
tion: 

"FKOM  BOB  AND  Jnc, 
TO  THEIB  BEST  FRIEND 

DICK  HALLIARD. 
WE  ARE  ALL  NOW  FELLOW-TBAVELKBS 

ALONG 

THE  RIGHT  PATH." 


CONCLUSION 

And  that  was  the  secret  of  the  mysterious 
communication  of  Jim  McGovern  to  Bob  Budd 
in  the  room  of  the  latter  at  the  Astor  House. 


A    000  032  056    4 


